god

σοφία, ας, ἡ (s. σοφίζω, σοφός; Hom., Pre–Socr. et al.; LXX, TestSol; TestJob 37:6; Test12patr, JosAs; AscIs 3:23; AssMos Fgm. e; EpArist, Philo, Joseph., Just.,Tat., Ath.)

① the capacity to understand and function accordingly, wisdom.

ⓐ natural wisdom that belongs to this world σοφία Αἰγυπτίων (Synes., Provid. 1, 1 p. 89a; Jos., Ant. 2, 286; cp. Tat. 31, 1 πάσης βαρβάρου σοφίας ἀρχηγόν [of Moses]) Ac 7:22 (on the subj. s. Philo, Vita Mos. 1, 20ff; Schürer II 350). In contrast to God’s wisdom and the wisdom that comes fr. God ἡ σοφία τῶν σοφῶν 1 Cor 1:19 (Is 29:14). ἡ σοφία τοῦ κόσμου (τούτου) vs. 20; 3:19. σοφία τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου 2:6b. ἀνθρωπίνη σοφία 2:13. ς. ἀνθρώπων vs. 5. Cp. 1:21b, 22; 2:1. σοφία λόγου cleverness in speaking 1:17. On ἐν πειθοῖς σοφίας λόγοις 2:4 see πειθός. σοφία σαρκική 2 Cor 1:12. ς. ἐπίγειος, ψυχική, δαιμονιώδης Js 3:15 (cp. ς. as ironical referent for dissident teaching: ἡ παμποίκιλος ς. [τῆς] Περατικῆς αἱρέσεως Hippol., Ref. 5, 17, 1).—An advantage that is given to certain persons (like strength and riches, Just., D. 102, 6) 1 Cl 13:1 (Jer 9:22); 32:4; 38:2. So perh. also 39:6 (Job 4:21); but s. bα.

ⓑ transcendent wisdom

α. wisdom that God imparts to those who are close to God. Solomon (3 Km 5:9; Pr 1:2; Jos., Ant. 8, 168 ς. τοῦ Σ; AssMos Fgm. e [Denis p. 65]; Orig., C. Cels. 3, 45, 9) Mt 12:42; Lk 11:31; Stephen Ac 6:10; Paul 2 Pt 3:15; Pol 3:2; to those believers who are called to account for their faith Lk 21:15. The gift of unveiling secrets (2 Km 14:20; Da 1:17; 2:30. Oenomaus in Eus., PE 5, 27, 1 ἡ σοφία is necessary for the proper use of the oracles) Ac 7:10; Rv 13:18; 17:9. τὸν δεσπότην τὸν δόντα μοι τὴν σοφίαν τοῦ γράψαι τὴν ἱστορίαν ταύτην the Lord, who gave me the wisdom to write this account GJs 25:1. Good judgment in the face of human and specif. Christian demands (practical) wisdom Ac 6:3; Col 4:5; Js 1:5; 3:13, 17 (for the view that ς. in Js 1:5; 3:17=πνεῦμα s. WBieder, TZ 5, ’49, 111). The apostle teaches people ἐν πάσῃ σοφίᾳ Col 1:28, and Christians are to do the same among themselves 3:16 (ἐν πάσῃ ς. also Eph 1:8; Col 1:9).—W. φρόνησις (q.v. 2) Eph 1:8. W. ἀποκάλυψις vs. 17. W. σύνεσις (Jos., Ant. 8, 49): σοφία καὶ σύνεσις πνευματική Col 1:9. σοφία, σύνεσις, ἐπιστήμη, γνῶσις (cp. Philo, Gig. 27) B 2:3; 21:5. σοφία καὶ νοῦς τῶν κρυφίων αὐτοῦ wisdom and understanding of his (i.e. the Lord’s) secrets 6:10.—As a spiritual gift the λόγος σοφίας (cp. Just., D. 121, 2) stands beside the λόγος γνώσεως 1 Cor 12:8 (s. γνῶσις 1 and cp. Aesopica 213, 1 P.: Τύχη ἐχαρίσατο αὐτῷ λόγον σοφίας). Paul differentiates betw. his preaching to unbelievers and immature Christians and σοφίαν λαλεῖν ἐν τοῖς τελείοις 2:6a; the latter he also calls λαλεῖν θεοῦ σοφίαν ἐν μυστηρίῳ set forth the wisdom that comes fr. God as a mystery vs. 7 (WBaird, Interpretation 13, ’59, 425–32).—The false teachers of Colossae consider that their convictions are σοφία Col 2:23.—JdeFinance, La σοφία chez St. Paul: RSR 25, ’35, 385–417.

β. wisdom of Christ and of God

א. Christ: of Jesus as a boy (s. ἡλικία 1b) Lk 2:40, 52. Of him as an adult Mt 13:54; Mk 6:2. Of the exalted Christ ἐν ᾧ εἰσιν πάντες οἱ θησαυροὶ τῆς σοφίας καὶ γνώσεως Col 2:3.—Rv 5:12. By metonymy Χρ. Ἰ., ὸ̔ς ἐγενήθη σοφία ἡμῖν ἀπὸ θεοῦ Christ Jesus, who has become a source of wisdom from God for us 1 Cor 1:30. This last makes a transition to

ב. wisdom of God (Diog. L. 1, 28 σοφίᾳ πρῶτον εἶναι τὸν θεόν; Theoph. Ant. I, 6 [p. 70, 18] ς. τοῦ θεοῦ): revealed in his creation and rule of the world 1 Cor 1:21a, or in the measures intended to bring salvation to the believers Ro 11:33 (here w. γνῶσις; cp. TestJob 37:6 of God’s depth of wisdom); Eph 3:10; Hv 1, 3, 4 (w. πρόνοια).—Rv 7:12; 1 Cl 18:6 (Ps 50:8); B 16:9 (cp. δικαίωμα 1). Christ is called θεοῦ σοφία the embodiment of the wisdom of God 1 Cor 1:24 (cp. א above; Just., D. 61, 3 ὁ λόγος τῆς σοφίας; Diog. L. 9, 50 Protagoras is called Σοφία.—Lucian in Peregr. 11 speaks ironically of the θαυμαστὴ σοφία τῶν Χριστιανῶν. Orig., C. Cels. 6, 44, 27 τῷ υἱῷ τοῦ θεοῦ ὄντι δικαιοσύνῃ καὶ ἀληθείᾳ καὶ ς.)—UWilckens, Weisheit u. Torheit ( 1 Cor 1 and 2), ’59; FChrist, Jesus Sophia (synopt.) ’70.

② personified wisdom, Wisdom (Ael. Aristid. 45, 17 K. as a mediator betw. Sarapis and humans; perh.=Isis; AHöfler, D. Sarapishymnus des Ael. Aristid. ’35, 50 and 53f; the name of an aeon Iren. 1, 2, 3 [Harv. I 16, 5]; s. also Did., Gen, 213, 12). In connection w. Pr 1:23–33: 1 Cl 57:3 (λέγει ἡ πανάρετος σοφία), 5 (=Pr 1:29); 58:1. On ἐδικαιώθη ἡ σοφία κτλ. Mt 11:19; Lk 7:35 cp. δικαιόω 2bα and Ps.-Pla., Eryx. 6, 394d ἡ σοφία καὶ τὰ ἔργα τὸ ἀπὸ ταύτης=wisdom and her fruits. ἡ σοφία τοῦ θεοῦ εἶπεν Lk 11:49 introduces a statement made by ‘wisdom’ (‘wisdom’ is variously explained in this connection; on the one hand, it is said to refer to the OT, or to an apocryphal book by this title [s. 3 below]; on the other hand, Jesus is thought of as proclaiming a decree of divine wisdom, or Lk is thinking of wisdom that Jesus has communicated to them at an earlier time).

③ a book titled ‘The Wisdom of God’, s. 2.—EBréhier, Les idées philosophiques et religieuses de Philon d’Alexandrie 1907, 115ff; JMeinhold, Die Weisheit Israels 1908; GHoennicke, RE XXI 1908, 64ff; HWindisch, Die göttl. Weisheit der Juden u. die paulin. Christologie: Heinrici Festschr. 1914, 220 ff; PHeinisch, Die persönl. Weisheit des ATs in religionsgesch. Beleuchtung² 1923; Bousset, Rel.³ 343ff; FFerrari, Il Progresso religioso 8, 1928, 241–53; MTechert, La notion de la Sagesse dans les trois prem. siècles: Archiv. f. Gesch. d. Philos. n.s. 32, 1930, 1–27; WKnox, St. Paul and the Church of the Gentiles ’39, 55–89; BRigaux, NTS 4, ’57/58, esp. 252–57 (Qumran); HConzelmann, Pls. u. die Weisheit, NTS 12, ’66, 231–44; MSuggs, Wisdom, Christology, and Law in Mt, ’70. Other lit. in Schürer III/1, 198–212.—BGladigow, Sophia und Kosmos, Untersuchungen zur frühgeschichte von σοφό und σοφίη ’65.—DELG s.v. σοφό. M-M. EDNT. TW. Sv.

ἀγάπη, ης, ἡ (this term has left little trace in polytheistic Gk. lit. A sepulchral ins, prob. honoring a polytheistic army officer, who is held in ‘high esteem’ by his country [SEG VIII, 11, 6 (III A.D.)] sheds light on an ex. such as Philod., παρρ. col. 13a, 3 Oliv., but s. Söding [below] 294. The restorations in POxy 1380, 28 and 109f [II A.D.] are in dispute: s. New Docs 4, 259 [lit.]; Söding [end] 294f, n. 68 [lit.]. For other exx. from the Gr-Rom. world s. Ltzm., exc. after 1 Cor 13; L-S-J-M; ACeresa-Gastaldo, Αγάπη nei documenti anteriori al NT: Aegyptus 31, ’51, 269–306, has a new pap and a new ins ex. fr. III A.D. secular sources; in RivFil 31, ’53, 347–56 the same author shows it restored in an ins of 27 B.C., but against C-G. s. lit. Söding 293, n. 57. In Jewish sources: LXX, esp. SSol, also pseudepigr., Philo, Deus Imm. 69; Just., D. 93, 4. Cp. ACarr, ET 10, 1899, 321–30. Its paucity in gener. Gk. lit. may be due to a presumed colloq. flavor of the noun (but s. IPontEux I, 359, 6 as parallel to 2 Cor 8:8 below). No such stigma attached to the use of the verb ἀγαπαω (q.v.).

① the quality of warm regard for and interest in another, esteem, affection, regard, love (without limitation to very intimate relationships, and very seldom in general Greek of sexual attraction).

ⓐ of human love

α. without indication of the pers. who is the object of interest (cp. Eccl 9:1, 6; Sir 48:11 v.l.): ἀ. as subj. ἡ ἀ. οἰκοδομεῖ 1 Cor 8:1.—13:4, 8 (on 1 Cor 13 see the comm. [Maxim Tyr. 20:2 praise of ἔρως what it is not and what it is; s. AHarnack, SBBerlAk 1911, 132–63, esp. 152f; ELehmann and AFridrichsen, 1 Cor 13 e. christl.-stoische Diatribe: StKr Sonderheft 1922, 55–95]; EHoffmann, Pauli Hymnus auf d. Liebe: Dtsche Vierteljahrsschrift für Literaturwiss. u. Geistesgesch. 4, 1926, 58–73; NLund, JBL 50, ’31, 266–76; GRudberg, Hellas och Nya Testamentet ’34, 149f; HRiesenfeld, ConNeot 5, ’41, 1–32, Nuntius 6, ’52, 47f); Phil 1:9. ἡ ἀ. κακὸν οὐκ ἐργάζεται Ro 13:10; πλήρωμα νόμου ἡ ἀ. ibid.; ψυγήσεται ἡ ἀ. τ. πολλῶν Mt 24:12; ἡ ἀ. ἀνυπόκριτος let love be genuine Ro 12:9, cp. 2 Cor 6:6. As predicate 1 Ti 1:5; 1J 4:16b (cp. bα). As obj. ἀγάπην ἔχειν (Did., Gen. 221, 30) 1 Cor 13:1–3; Phil 2:2 φιλίαν ἢ ἀγάπην ἔχοντες Just., D. 93, 4; διώκειν 1 Cor 14:1; 1 Ti 6:11; 2 Ti 2:22; ἐνδύσασθαι τὴν ἀ. Col 3:14. ἀφιέναι Rv 2:4.—2 Pt 1:7; Col 1:8. ἐμαρτύρησάν σου τῇ ἀ. 3J 6. Attributively in gen. case ὁ κόπος τῆς ἀ. 1 Th 1:3; τὸ τ. ὑμετέρας ἀ. γνήσιον the genuineness of your love 2 Cor 8:8. ἔνδειξις τῆς ἀ. vs. 24; cp. πᾶσαν ἐνδεικνυμένους ἀ. Tit 2:10 v.l.—Hb 10:24; Phil 2:1; 1 Pt 5:14; 1 Cl 49:2.—In prep. phrases ἐξ ἀγάπης out of love Phil 1:16; παράκλησις ἐπὶ τῇ ἀ. σου comfort from your love Phlm 7; περιπατεῖν κατὰ ἀ., ἐν ἀ. Ro 14:15; Eph 5:2; ἐν ἀ. ἔρχεσθαι (opp. ἐν ῥάβδῳ) 1 Cor 4:21; ἀληθεύειν ἐν ἀ. Eph 4:15. Other verbal combinations w. ἐν ἀ., 1 Cor 16:14; Eph 3:17; 4:2; Col 2:2; 1 Th 5:13; cp. Eph 4:16 (on Eph 1:4 s. bα). ἐν τῇ ἀ. 1J 4:16b, 18. διὰ τῆς ἀ. δουλεύετε ἀλλήλοις Gal 5:13. πίστις διʼ ἀγάπης ἐνεργουμένη 5:6. διὰ τὴν ἀ. παρακαλῶ for love’s sake I appeal Phlm 9. μετὰ ἀγάπης πολιτεύεσθαι live in love 1 Cl 51:2.—W. ἀλήθεια 2J 3; πίστις 1 Th 3:6; 5:8; 1 Ti 1:14; 2 Ti 1:13; Phlm 5; B 11:8; IEph 1:1; 9:1; 14:1 al. W. πίστις and other concepts on the same plane Eph 6:23; 1 Ti 2:15; 4:12; 6:11; 2 Ti 2:22; 3:10; Tit 2:2; Rv 2:19; Hm 8:9; cp. v 3, 8, 2–5. The triad πίστις, ἐλπίς, ἀγάπη 1 Cor 13:13; s. also Col 1:4f; 1 Th 1:3; 5:8; B 1:4 (cp. Porphyr., Ad Marcellam 24 τέσσαρα στοιχεῖα μάλιστα κεκρατύνθω περὶ θεοῦ• πίστις, ἀλήθεια, ἔρως, ἐλπίς and s. Rtzst., Hist. Mon. 1916, 242ff, NGG 1916, 367ff; 1917, 130ff, Hist. Zeitschr. 116, 1916, 189ff; AHarnack, PJ 164, 1916, 5ff=Aus d. Friedens-u. Kriegsarbeit 1916, 1ff; PCorssen, Sokrates 7, 1919, 18ff; ABrieger, D. urchr. Trias Gl., Lbe, Hoff., diss. Heidelb. 1925; WTheiler, D. Vorbereitung d. Neuplatonismus 1930, 148f). W. δύναμις and σωφρονισμός 2 Ti 1:7. Cp. B 1:6.—Attributes of love: ἀνυπόκριτος Ro 12:9; 2 Cor 6:6. γνησία 1 Cl 62:2. φιλόθεος and φιλάνθρωπος Agr 7. σύμφωνος IEph 4:1 ἄοκνος IPol 7:2. ἐκτενής 1 Pt 4:8. It is a fruit of the Spirit καρπὸς τοῦ πνεύματος Gal 5:22, and takes first rank among the fruits. ἀ. τοῦ πνεύματος Ro 15:30; cp. Col 1:8. Since the term denotes concern for another, the sense alms, charity ISm 6:2 is readily apparent (cp. ἀ. λαμβάνειν ‘receive alms’ PGen 14, 7).—ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς ἡ ἀγάπη τῶν ἀδελφῶν the members greet you with love IPhld 11:2; ISm 12:1, cp. ITr 13:1; IRo 9:3. In these passages the object of the love is often made plain by the context; in others it is

β. expressly mentioned

א. impers. ἀ. τῆς ἀληθείας 2 Th 2:10; ἀ. τῆς πατρίδος love for the homeland 1 Cl 55:5.

ב. human beings ἀ. εἴς τινα love for someone εἰς πάντας τοὺς ἁγίους Eph 1:15; Col 1:4. εἰς ἀλλήλους καὶ εἰς πάντας 1 Th 3:12; 2 Th 1:3; cp. 2 Cor 2:4, 8; 1 Pt 4:8; 2J 6. ἐν ἀλλήλοις J 13:35. ἐξ ἡμῶν ἐν ὑμῖν 2 Cor 8:7; ἡ ἀ. μου μετὰ ὑμῶν 1 Cor 16:24.

ג. God or Christ (πρὸς τὸν θεόν Orig., C. Cels. 3, 15, 12) ἀ. τοῦ θεοῦ love toward God (but in many cases the gen. may be subjective) Lk 11:42; J 5:42; 2 Th 3:5; 1J 2:5, 15; 3:17; 4:12; 5:3; 2 Cor 7:1 P 46 (for φόβος); ἀ. εἰς θεὸν καὶ Χριστὸν καὶ εἰς τὸν πλησίον Pol 3:3; ἀ. εἰς τὸ ὄνομα θεοῦ Hb 6:10.

ⓑ of the love of God and Christ

α. to humans. Of God (cp. Wsd 3:9): 1J 4:10; ἐν ἡμῖν 1J 4:9, 16. εἰς ἡμᾶς Ro 5:8, cp. vs. 5. τετελείωται ἡ ἀ. μεθʼ ἡμῶν 1J 4:17 (s. HPreisker app. to HWindisch Comm. 167); ἀπὸ τῆς ἀ. τοῦ θεοῦ τῆς ἐν χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ Ro 8:39. ἀγάπην διδόναι bestow love 1J 3:1; ἐν ἀ. προορίσας ἡμᾶς εἰς υἱοθεσίαν Eph 1:4f: the rhythm of the passage suggests the believers as agents for ἀ. in vs. 4 (cp. vs. 15), but 2:4 favors God; s. the comm.—2 Cor 13:13; Jd 2 and 21. God is the source of love 1J 4:7, the θεὸς τῆς ἀ. 2 Cor 13:11, and therefore God is love 1J 4:8, 16. Christians, embraced by God’s love, are τέκνα ἀγάπης B 9:7; 21:9.—Of Jesus’ love J 15:9, 10a, 13 (s. MDibelius, Joh 15:13: Deissmann Festschr. 1927, 168–86); 1J 3:16.—Ro 8:35; 2 Cor 5:14; cp. Eph 3:19. Perh. the ἀληθὴς ἀγάπη of Pol 1:1 is a designation of Jesus or his exemplary concern for others.

β. of the relation betw. God and Christ J 15:10b; 17:26 (on the constr. cp. Pel.-Leg. 12, 21 ὁ πλοῦτος ὅν με ἐπλούτισεν ὁ σατανᾶς). τοῦ υἱοῦ τῆς ἀ. αὐτοῦ of the son of (God’s) love, i.e. of (God’s) beloved son Col 1:13 (s. PsSol 13:9 υἱὸς ἀγαπήσεως).—WLütgert, D. L. im NT 1905; BWarfield, PTR 16, 1918, 1–45; 153–203; JMoffatt, Love in the NT 1929; HPreisker, StKr 95, 1924, 272–94, D. urchr. Botschaft v. der L. Gottes 1930; RSchütz, D. Vorgeschichte der joh. Formel ὁ θεὸς ἀγ. ἐστίν diss. Kiel 1917; CBowen, Love in the Fourth Gosp.: JR 13, ’33, 39–49; GEichholz, Glaube u. L. im 1 J: EvTh ’37, 411–37. On ἔρως and ἀ. s. Harnack, SBBerlAk 1918, 81–94; ANygren, Eros u. Agape I 1930, II ’37 (Eng. tr. Agape and Eros, AHebert and PWatson ’32, ’39; on this JRobinson, Theology 48, ’45, 98–104); LGrünhut, Eros u. Ag. ’31. Cp. CTarelli, Ἀγάπη: JTS n.s. 1, ’50, 64–67; ELee, Love and Righteousness: ET 62, ’50/51, 28–31; AŠuštar, Verbum Domini 28, ’50, 110–19; 122–40; 193–213; 257–70; 321–40; TOhm, D. Liebe zu Gott in d. nichtchristl. Religionen, ’50; WHarrelson, The Idea of Agape: JR 31, ’51, 169–82; VWarnach, Agape: Die Liebe als Grundmotiv der ntl. Theol. 1951; JSteinmueller, Ἐρᾶν, Φιλεῖν, Ἀγαπᾶν in Extrabiblical and Bibl. Sources: Studia Anselmiana 27f, ’51, 404–23.—Full bibliog. in HRiesenfeld, Étude bibliographique sur la notion biblique d’ ἀγάπη, surtout dans 1 Cor 13: ConNeot 5, ’41, 1–32; s. also EDNT.

② a common meal eaten by early Christians in connection with their worship, for the purpose of fostering and expressing mutual affection and concern, fellowship meal, a love-feast (the details are not discussed in the NT, although Paul implicitly refers to it 1 Cor 11:17ff; cp. D 9–10; s. also Pliny Ep. 10, 96, 7; AcPlTh 25 [Aa I 252]; Clem. Al., Paed. 2, 1, 4, Strom. 3, 2, 10; Pass. Perp. et Felic. 17, 1; Tertull., Apolog. 39, De Jejun. 17; Minucius Felix 31) Jd 12 (v.l. ἀπάταις; in 2 Pt 2:13 ἀγάπαις is v.l. for ἀπάταις; the same v.l. Eccl 9:6, where ἀπάτη in ms. S is meaningless: s. RSchütz, ZNW 18, 1918, 224; s. ἀγαπάω 3 on J 13:1, 34). ἀγάπη ἄφθαρτος IRo 7:3. ἀγάπην ποιεῖν hold a love-feast ISm 8:2, in both pass. w. prob. ref. to the eucharist (s. ἀγαπάω 2 and 3).—Meals accompanied by religious rites and in a religious context were conducted by various social groups among the Greeks from early times (s. Bauer’s Introduction, pp. xxvii–viii, above). A scholion on Pla. 122b says of such meals among the Lacedaemonians that they were called φιλίτια, because they φιλίας συναγωγά ἐστιν. Is ἀγ. perhaps a translation of φιλία into Christian terminology?—JKeating, The Ag. and the Eucharist in the Early Church 1901; HLeclercq, Dict. d’Arch. I 1903, 775–848; FFunk, Kirchengesch. Abhdlgen. 3, 1907, 1–41; EBaumgartner, Eucharistie u. Ag. im Urchr. 1909; RCole, Love Feasts, a History of the Christian Ag. 1916; GWetter, Altchr. Liturgien II 1921; HLietzmann, Messe u. Herrenmahl 1926 (on this ALoisy, Congr. d’Hist. du Christ. I 1928, 77–95); KVölker, Mysterium u. Ag. 1927; DTambolleo, Le Agapi ’31; BReicke, Diakonie, Festfreude u. Zelos in Verbindung mit der altchristlichen Agapenfeier, ’51.—TSöding, Das Wortfeld der Liebe im paganen und biblischen Griechisch: ETL 68, ’92, 284–330.—DELG s.v. ἀγαπάω. M-M. TW. Spicq. TRE s.v. Liebe.

ἅγιος, ία, ον orig. a cultic concept, of the quality possessed by things and persons that could approach a divinity (so among the Trag. poets only Thespis, Fgm. 4 p. 833 Nauck² βωμῶν ἁγίων, but found since V B.C. as a cultic term in Ion. and Att., e.g. ἱρόν Hdt. 2, 41; 44; Pla., Critias 116c, τόπος Leg. 904e; τελεταί Aristoph., Nub. 304 and Demosth. 25, 11 [ἁγιώταται τ.]; above all in the mysteries [GWobbermin, Rel. gesch. Studien 1896, 59ff, cp. OGI 721, 1 τῶν ἁγιωτάτων, Ἐλευσῖνι μυστηρίων]; LXX [HGehman, VetusT 4, ’54, 337–48]; LXX, pseudepigr., Philo, Joseph., apolog.)

① as adj. pert. to being dedicated or consecrated to the service of God

ⓐ in the cultic sense dedicated to God, holy, sacred, i.e. reserved for God and God’s service:

α. of things ἁ. πόλις of Jerusalem (Appian, Syr. 50, §250: Jerus. is called the ἁγιωτάτη πόλις of the Jews; also Mithrid. 106 §498; Is 48:2; 52:1; 66:20; 2 Esdr 21:1; Da 3:28; 1 Macc 2:7 al.; B-D-F §474, 1) Mt 4:5; 27:53; Rv 11:2; of the heavenly Jerusalem 21:2, 10; 22:19; τόπος ἅ. of the temple (2 Macc 2:18; 8:17; 3 Macc 2:14) Mt 24:15; Ac 6:13; 21:28, but of the next life 1 Cl 5:7, like ὁ ἅ. αἰών the holy age = αἰὼν μέλλων (cp. in the addition to the Lat. transl. of Sir 17:27 ‘aevum sanctum’) B 10:11; γῆ ἁ. (2 Macc 1:7; TestJob 33:5) Ac 7:33 (Ex 3:5); ὄρος ἅ. (Wsd 9:8; Ps 14:1; 42:3 al.—Appian, Bell. Civ. 1, 1 §2 τὸ ὄρος τὸ ἀπὸ τοῦδε [i.e. something extremely significant occurred] κλῃζόμενον ἱερόν) of the mountain of Transfiguration 2 Pt 1:18; σκεύη (1 Esdr 8:57; 1 Macc 4:49) Ox 840, 14; 21; 29 (ASyn. 150, 112; 114; 116); σκηνή Hb 9:2 (JSwetnam, CBQ 32, ’70, 205–21, defends the Vulgate transl.). διαθήκη (Da 11:28ff Theod.; 1 Macc 1:15) Lk 1:72; γραφαί Ro 1:2 (cp. 1 Macc 12:9; Philo, Rer. Div. Her. 159); εὐαγγέλιον AcPlCor 2:36. λόγος 1 Cl 13:3; 56:3; Dg 7:2 (cp. Herm. Wr. 1:18 ὁ θεὸς εἶπεν ἁγίῳ λόγῳ). Since Christians are called ‘holy ones’ (s. 2dβ), their κλῆσις is also ἁ. 2 Ti 1:9; so also of the ἐντολή given them 2 Pt 2:21. Their community forms an ἐκκλησία ἁ. ITr ins; Hv 1, 1, 6; 1, 3, 4; cp. 4, 1, 3, as well as a ἱεράτευμα ἅ. 1 Pt 2:5 and an ἔθνος ἅ. (Wsd 17:2) vs. 9. For φίλημα ἅ. s. φίλημα.—πίστις is ἁγιωτάτη most holy Jd 20 (for the superl. cp. Pla., Leg. 729e; Diod S 3, 44, 2 ἱερὸν ἁγιώτατον=an exceptionally holy temple; SIG 339, 14; 768, 16 [31 B.C.]; Jos., Ant. 16, 115; ἁγιώτατος θεός: OGI 755, 1; 756, 3; cp. PGM 4, 668. Of the synagogue CIJ 754; 781; 867).

β. of humans and transcendent beings

א. of human beings consecrated to God, holy, pure, reverent (CB I/2, 386 no. 232, 8 [early III A.D.] of a gentile: Γάϊος, ὡς ἅγιος, ὡς ἀγαθός) prophets (Wsd 11:1; cp. ἅ. Ἀβράμ Did., Gen. 228, 23) Lk 1:70; Ac 3:21; 2 Pt 3:2. John the Baptist (w. δίκαιος) Mk 6:20; apostles Eph 3:5; of Polycarp, in EpilMosq 1; 3; 5; αἱ ἅ. γυναῖκες 1 Pt 3:5. Israel a λαὸς ἅ. (Is 62:12; Sir 49:12 v.l.; Da 7:27;PsSol PsSol:17) 1 Cl 8:3; cp. B 14:6; πᾶν ἄρσεν τῷ κυρίῳ Lk 2:23.—The Christians (Orig., C. Cels 3, 60, 16) ἅ. ἔσεσθε 1 Pt 1:16a (Lev 19:2). Charismatics (?; so EKäsemann, Beiträge zur Hist. Theol. 9, ’33, 146, n. 5) Col 1:26. ἀδελφοὶ ἅ. Hb 3:1; their children 1 Cor 7:14 (GDelling, Studien zum NT, ’70, 270–80, 281–87=Festschrift Fascher, 84–93; JBlinzler in Festschrift Schmid, ’63, 23–41; KAland, Die Stellung d. Kinder in d. frühen christl. Gemeinden u. ihre Taufe, ’67, 13–17). Presbyters IMg 3:1. W. ἄμωμος Eph 1:4; 5:27; Col 1:22; ἅ. ἐν ἀναστροφῇ 1 Pt 1:15, cp. D 10:6.

ב. of angels holy (Job 5:1; Tob 11:14; 12:15; cp. Bousset, Rel.³ 321; Cat. Cod. Astr. VIII/2 p. 176, 19; cp. PGM 4, 668; AscIs 3, 16) Mk 8:38; Lk 9:26; Ac 10:22; Rv 14:10; 1 Cl 39:7; Hv 2, 2, 7; 3, 4, 1f; ἐν ἁ. μυριάσιν αὐτοῦ w. his holy myriads Jd 14 (w. ἄγγελος P⁷²; cp. En 1:9).

ג. of Christ holy τὸν ἅγιον παῖδά σου Ac 4:27, 30; τὸ γεννώμενον ἅ. κληθήσεται Lk 1:35; GJs 11:3 (ἅ. belongs to the pred.).

ד. of God (Aristoph., Av. 522; Pla., Soph. 249a; OGI 262, 25; 378, 1 [19 A.D.] θεῷ ἁγίῳ ὑψίστῳ; 590, 1; 620, 2 [98 A.D.]; UPZ 79, 22 [159 B.C.] of Isis; likew. POxy 1380, 34; 36; 89; IDefixWünsch 4, 10 τὸν ἅ. Ἑρμῆν; Herm. Wr. 1, 31; PGM 1, 198; 3, 312; 4, 851; 2093. Further exx. in Wobbermin 70; Cumont³ 266.—LXX; Philo, Sacr. Abel. 101; SibOr 3, 478) holy J 17:11; 1 Pt 1:16b (Lev 19:2); Rv 4:8 (Is 6:3; TestAbr A 3, p. 79, 19 [Stone p. 6]; ParJer 9:3.—The threefold ἅγιος serves to emphasize the idea, as the twofold καλὸν καλόν=indescribably beautiful Theocr. 8, 73); 6:10. Of God’s name (LXX; PGM 4, 1190; 13, 638) Lk 1:49; 1 Cl 64.

ה. of spirit τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον or τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα or πν. ἅ., s. πνεῦμα 5c.

ⓑ shading over into the sense holy = pure, perfect, worthy of God (Stephan. Byz. s.v. Παλική: ὅρκος ἅγιος) θυσία Ro 12:1. ἀναστροφαί 2 Pt 3:11. Of the divine law Ro 7:12; ἀπαρχή (cp. Ezk 48:9ff) 11:16a; ναός (Ps 10:4; 17:7 al.; Jos., Bell. 7, 379; cp. ἱερὸν ἅ.: Hdt. 2, 41; Diod S 5, 72, 3; 15, 14, 3; Paus., 10, 32, 13) 1 Cor 3:17; Eph 2:21.

② used as a pure subst. the holy (thing, pers.)

ⓐ ἅγιον, ου, τό that which is holy

α. concrete sacrificial meat (Lev 22:14.—Also concr. θύειν τὸ ἱερόν: 67th letter of Apollon. of Ty. [Philostrat. I 363, 30 K.]) μὴ δῶτε τὸ ἅ. τοῖς κυσίν Mt 7:6; cp. D 9:5. Cp. 1QS 9:17.

β. sanctuary (OGI 56, 59 [239 B.C.]; UPZ 119, 12 [156 B.C.]; Num 3:38; Ezk 45:18; 1 Esdr 1:5 v.l.; 1 Macc 10:42; Philo, Leg. All. 3, 125; Jos., Ant. 3, 125) τὸ ἅ. κοσμικόν Hb 9:1.

ⓑ ἅγια, ων, τά sanctuary (Jdth 4:12; 16:20; 1 Macc 3:43, 59 al.; Philo, Fuga 93 οἷς [sc. ἡ Λευιτικὴ φύλη] ἡ τῶν ἁγίων ἀνάκειται λειτουργία; Jos., Bell. 2, 341) Hb 8:2; 9:24f; 13:11. Also the front, or outer part of the temple, the holy place (3 Km 8:8; Philo, Rer. Div. Her. 226) Hb 9:2. τὰ ἅ. of the heavenly sanctuary (SibOr 3, 308) vs. 12; 10:19.—(τὰ) ἅγια (τῶν) ἁγίων the holy of holies (3 Km 8:6; 2 Ch 4:22; 5:7; GrBar ins 2; Philo, Leg. All. 2, 56. Cp. Polyb. 16, 12, 7 τὸ τοῦ ΔιὸϚ ἄβατον.—Formed like κακὰ κακῶν Soph., Oed. C. 1238, ἄρρητʼ ἀρρήτων Oed. R. 465; ἔσχατα ἐσχάτων Ael. Aristid. 46 p. 260 D.; B-D-F §141, 8; 245, 2) Hb 9:3; IPhld 9:1; GJs 8:3; 13:2; 15:3. Of Christians 1 Cl 29:3 (cp. 2 Ch 31:14; Ezk 48:12).

ⓒ ἅγιος, ου, ὁ the holy one

α. of God (En 14:1; 97:6; 98:6; 104:9) 1J 2:20 (β is also prob. [s. OPiper, JBL 66, ’47, 437–51]).

β. of Christ ὁ ἅ. Rv 3:7; 1 Cl 23:5; Dg 9:2; ὁ ἅ. καὶ δίκαιος Ac 3:14. ὁ ἅ. τοῦ θεοῦ Mk 1:24; Lk 4:34; J 6:69 (cp. Ps 105:16 ὁ ἅ. κυρίου of Aaron).

γ. of the martyr Polycarp EpilMosq 2 (of psalmists Did., Gen. 60, 18).

ⓓ ἅγιοι, ων, οἱ the holy ones

α. of angels (Zech 14:5; Ps 88:6; En 1:9; PsSol 17:43; PGM 1, 198; 4, 1345; 1347). For 1 Th 3:13; 2 Th 1:10; D 16, 7; Col 1:12 (cp. 1QS 11:7f), β is also prob.

β. believers, loyal followers, saints of Christians as consecrated to God (cp. Is 4:3; Tob 8:15; Ps 33:10; Da 7:18, 21) Ac 9:13, 32; Ro 8:27; 12:13; 15:25 (Ltzm., exc. ad loc. on the early community in Jerusalem); 1 Cor 6:1f; 2 Cor 1:1; Eph 2:19; 3:8; Phil 4:22; Col 1:4; 1 Ti 5:10; Hb 6:10; Rv 22:21 v.l. (s. RBorger, TRu 52, ’87, 56f); D 16:7 perh.; 1 Cl 46:2; Hv 1, 1, 9 al.; κλητοὶ ἅ. Ro 1:7; 1 Cor 1:2; οἱ ἅ. αὐτοῦ Col 1:26; cp. Ac 9:13; Hv 3, 8, 8; οἱ ἅ. καὶ πιστοὶ αὐτοῦ ISm 1:2.

γ. of other people esp. close to God (Dionys. Soph., Ep. 70 σωφροσύνη … προσήγαγέ σε θεῷ … τοῖς ἁγίοις παρέστησεν) Mt 27:52; cp. Rv 18:20, 24; Eph 2:19.—FJDölger, ΙΧΘΥΣ 1910, 180–83; WLink, De vocis ‘sanctus’ usu pagano, diss. Königsb. 1910; AFridrichsen, Hagios-Qadoš 1916; EWilliger, Hagios 1922; JDillersberger, Das Heilige im NT 1926; HDelehaye, Sanctus 1927²; ’33; RAsting, D. Heiligkeit im Urchristentum 1930; UBunzel, D. Begriff der Heiligkeit im AT, diss. Breslau 1914; JHänel, D. Religion d. Heiligkeit ’31; PChantraine/OMasson, Debrunner Festschr., ’54, 85–107; FNötscher, Vom Alten zum NT, ’62, 126–74 (Qumran). SWoodward, JETS 24, ’81, 107–16 (Qumran displays transition from association of the term for ‘saints’ with celestial beings to human beings, s. 1QS 5:6f; 8:5 and 8).—B. 1475. EDNT. DDD 1359–64. New Docs 4, 111. DELG s.v. ἅζομαι. M-M. TW. Sv.

διαθήκη, ης, ἡ (Democr., Aristoph.+; ins, pap, LXX, En, TestSol, TestAbr, Test12Patr; ParJer 6:21; ApcEsdr, ApcMos; AssMos Fgm. a; Philo, Joseph., Just.; Mel., HE 4, 26, 14) apart from the simplex θήκη ‘case, chest’, for the mng. of this word one must begin with the mid. form of the verb διατίθεμαι, which is freq. used in legal and commercial discourse of disposition of things (s. L-S-J-M s.v. διατιθημι B), w. implication of promissory obligation. Disposition of one’s personal effects would naturally come under testamentary law, hence

① last will and testament (so exclusively in Hellenistic times, Eger [s. 3 below] 99 note; exx. e.g. in Riggenbach 292ff; Behm 10, 1; 2; Philo, Joseph., Test12Patr; loanw. in rabb.) Hb 9:16f; δ. κεκυρωμένη a will that has been ratified Gal 3:15; cp. 17, where δ. shades into mng. 2 (s. κυρόω 1, προκυρόω); s. also EBammel, below, and JSwetnam, CBQ 27, ’65, 373–90. On Jewish perspective s. RKatzoff, An Interpretation of PYadin 19—A Jewish Gift after Death: ProcXXCongPap 562–65.

② As a transl. of בְּרִית in LXX δ. retains the component of legal disposition of personal goods while omitting that of the anticipated death of a testator. A Hellenistic reader would experience no confusion, for it was a foregone conclusion that gods were immortal. Hence a δ. decreed by God cannot require the death of the testator to make it operative. Nevertheless, another essential characteristic of a testament is retained, namely that it is the declaration of one person’s initiative, not the result of an agreement betw. two parties, like a compact or a contract. This is beyond doubt one of the main reasons why the LXX rendered בְּרִית by δ. In the ‘covenants’ of God, it was God alone who set the conditions; hence covenant (s. OED s.v. ‘covenant’ sb. 7) can be used to trans. δ. only when this is kept in mind. So δ. acquires a mng. in LXX which cannot be paralleled w. certainty in extra-Biblical sources, namely ‘decree’, ‘declaration of purpose’, ‘set of regulations’, etc. Our lit., which is very strongly influenced by LXX in this area, seems as a rule to have understood the word in these senses (JHughes, NovT 21, ’79, 27–96 [also Hb 9:16–20; Gal 3:15–17]). God has issued a declaration of his purpose Ro 11:27 (Is 59:21); 1 Cl 15:4 (Ps 77:37); 35:7 (Ps 49:16), which God bears in mind (cp. Ps 104:8f; 105:45 al.) Lk 1:72; it goes back to ancestral days Ac 3:25 (PsSol 9:10; ParJer 6:21). God also issued an ordinance (of circumcision) 7:8 (cp. Gen 17:10ff). Since God’s holy will was set forth on more than one occasion (Gen 6:18; 9:9ff; 15:18; 17:2ff; Ex 19:5 and oft.), one may speak of διαθῆκαι decrees, assurances (cp. διαθῆκαι πατέρων Wsd 18:22; 2 Macc 8:15.—But the pl. is also used for a single testament: Diog. L. 4, 44; 5, 16. In quoting or referring to Theophr. sometimes the sing. [Diog. L. 5, 52; 56] is used, sometimes the pl. [5, 51; 57]) Ro 9:4; Eph 2:12. Much emphasis is laid on the δ. καινή, mentioned as early as Jer 38:31, which God planned for future disposition (Hb 8:8–10; 10:16). God’s decree or covenant directed toward the Christians is a καινὴ δ. (δ. δευτέρα Orig., C. Cels. 2, 75) Lk 22:20; 1 Cor 11:25; 2 Cor 3:6; Hb 8:8; 9:15a; PtK 2 p. 15, 5, or δ. νέα Hb 12:24; PtK 2 p. 15, 6 which, as a δ. αἰώνιος (cp. Jer 39:40; En 99:2) Hb 13:20, far excels 7:22; 8:6 the παλαιὰ δ. 2 Cor 3:14, or πρώτη δ. Hb 9:15b, with which it is contrasted. Both are mentioned (Did., Gen. 46, 4; 235, 26) Gal 4:24; B 4:6ff (Ex 34:28; 31:18; Just., D. 67, 9). Blood was shed when the old covenant was proclaimed at Sinai Hb 9:20 (Ex 24:8); the same is true of the new covenant Hb 10:29. τὸ αἷμά μου τ. διαθήκης Mt 26:28; Mk 14:24 (ELohse, Märtyrer u. Gottesknecht², ’63, 122–29) is prob. to be understood in connection w. this blood (s. WWrede, ZNW 1, 1900, 69–74; TRobinson, My Blood of the Covenant: KMarti Festschr. 1925, 232–37; for a critique of this view s. GWalther, Jesus, D. Passalamm des Neuen Bundes, ’50, 22–27 and JJeremias TLZ, ’51, 547. For Syriac background JEmerton, JTS 13, ’62, 111–17; s. also ÉDelebrecque, Études grecques sur l’vangile de Luc ’76, 109–21).—The v.l. Lk 22:29 may be derived from Jer 39:40 or Is 55:3 LXX (for the cognate acc. s. Aristoph., Aves 440).—δ. may also be transl. decree in the Ep. of Barnabas (4:6ff; 6:19; 9:6; 13:1, 6; 14:1ff δ. δοῦναί τινι); but the freq. occurrence of the idea of inheritance (6:19; 13:1, 6; 14:4f), makes it likely that the ‘decree’ is to be thought of as part of a will.

③ The mng. compact, contract seems firmly established for Gr-Rom. times (FNorton, A Lexicographical and Historical Study of Διαθήκη, Chicago 1908, 31ff; EBruck, D. Schenkung auf d. Todesfall im griech. u. röm. Recht I 1909, 115ff; JWackernagel, D. Kultur d. Gegenw. I 8² 1907, 309). It remains doubtful whether this mng. has influenced our lit. here and there (exc. quite prob. Lk 22:29 v.l. with its administrative tenor; the phrase διατίθεμαι δ. as Aristoph., Av. 440 of a treaty agreement), but the usage of the term δ. in such sense would again serve as a bridge to LXX usage.—The expr. ἡ κιβωτὸς τ. διαθήκης covenant chest i.e. the sacred box (Eng. ‘ark’ as loanw. from Lat. arca) that symbolized God’s pledge of presence w. Israel (Ex 31:7; 39:14 al.) Hb 9:4; Rv 11:19 or αἱ πλάκες τ. διαθ. (Ex 34:28; Dt 9:9, 11) Hb 9:4 would have required some acquaintance with Israelite tradition on the part of ancient readers.—ERiggenbach, D. Begriff d. Διαθήκη im Hb: Theol. Stud. f. TZahn 1908, 289ff, Hb² 1922, 205ff al.; ACarr, Covenant or Testament?: Exp. 7th ser., 7, 1909, 347ff; JBehm, D. Begriff D. im NT 1912; ELohmeyer, Diatheke 1913; WFerguson, Legal Terms Common to the Macedonian Inscr. and the NT, 1913, 42–46 (testamentary exhibits); HKennedy, Exp. 8th ser., 10, 1915, 385ff; GVos, Hebrews, the Epistle of the Diatheke: PTR 13, 1915, 587–632; 14, 1916, 1–61; OEger, ZNW 18, 1918, 84–108; EBurton, ICC Gal 1921, 496–505; LdaFonseca, Διαθήκη foedus an testamentum?: Biblica 8, 1927; 9, 1928; EBammel, Gottes διαθήκη (Gal 3:15–17) u. d. jüd. Rechtsdenken, NTS 6, ’60, 313–19; NDow, A Select Bibliography on the Concept of Covenant, Austin Seminary Bulletin 78, 6, ’63; CRoetzel, Biblica 51, ’70, 377–90 (Ro 9:4); DMcCarthy, Berit and Covenant (Deut.), ’72, 65–85; EChristiansen, The Covenant in Judaism and Paul ’95.—DELG s.v. θήκη. M-M. TW. Sv.

ζάω contr. ζῶ (Hom.+) impf. ἔζων (Ro 7:9 B ἔζην; on this form s. Schwyzer I 675; B-D-F §88; Mlt-H. 194, both w. ref.); fut. ζήσω (uniformly attested Ro 6:2; Hb 12:9); the later (since Hippocr. VII p. 536 L.; LXX; AscIs 3:9; Jos., Ant. 1, 193 al.) form ζήσομαι (B-D-F §77; Rob. 356) is more common (on the fut. forms s. JLee, NovT 22, ’80, 289–98; GKilpatrick, ibid. 25, ’83, 146–51); 1 aor. ἔζησα. On the LXX usage s. Thackeray 269; for forms in pap, Gignac II 370.

① to be alive physically, live

ⓐ of physical life in contrast to death

α. gener. Ac 22:22; Ro 7:1, 2, 3; 14:8ac; 1 Cor 7:39; 2 Cor 5:15a; 6:9; Hb 9:17. ψυχὴ ζῶσα a living soul (Gen 1:20 al.; Just., D. 6, 1 ζῇ ψυχῇ) 1 Cor 15:45 (Gen 2:7); Rv 16:3 v.l. ὅσα ἔτη ζῇ as many years as he lives B 10:6 (cp. SIG 663, 6; Sb 173, 6 Αὐρήλιος ζήσας ἔτη νε´; En 10:10). τὸ ζῆν life (Attic wr., ins, pap, LXX) ὥστε ἐξαπορηθῆναι ἡμᾶς καὶ τοῦ ζῆν so that we even despaired of life 2 Cor 1:8. διὰ παντὸς τοῦ ζῆν during the whole lifetime Hb 2:15 (cp. Diod S 1, 74, 3 διατελεῖν πάντα τὸν τοῦ ζῆν χρόνον; 4, 46, 4). ἔτι ζῶν while he was still living= before his death Mt 27:63 (CB I/2 660 no. 618 Ζώσιμος ἔτι ζῶν κατεσκεύασεν; 3 Km 12:6). ζῶντες ἐβλήθησαν … εἰς τὴν λίμνην τοῦ πυρός they were thrown alive into the lake of fire Rv 19:20. ζῶσα τέθνηκεν though alive she is dead 1 Ti 5:6 (cp. Sextus 7). ἡμεῖς οἱ ζῶντες we during our (earthly) life 2 Cor 4:11; the same phrase= we who are still living 1 Th 4:15, 17. Here the opp. is νεκροί, as in Mt 22:32; Mk 12:27; Lk 20:38a. ζῶντες καὶ νεκροί the living and the dead Ac 10:42; Ro 14:9b; 2 Ti 4:1; 1 Pt 4:5; 2 Cl 1:1; B 7:2.—Occasionally the contrast betw. νεκρός and ζῆν is used fig. with ref. to the realm of religion and ethics Lk 15:24 v.l., 32.

β. of dead persons who return to life become alive again: of humans in general (3 Km 17:23) Mt 9:18; Ac 9:41; 20:12; Rv 20:4, 5; AcPl Ha 11, 7. Of Jesus Mk 16:11; Lk 24:5, 23; Ac 1:3; 25:19; Ro 14:9a; 2 Cor 13:4a; Rv 1:18b; 2:8 (Just., D. 69, 6 νεκροὺς … ζῆν ποιήσας).

γ. of sick persons, if their illness terminates not in death but in recovery be well, recover (Artem. 4, 4 ἔζησεν ὁ παῖς=became well; 5, 71; 72; PGM 1, 188; 4 Km 1:2; 8:8 εἰ ζήσομαι ἐκ τῆς ἀρρωστίας μου ταύτης; Jos., Vi. 421) Mk 5:23; J 4:50, 51, 53.—Of removal of anxiety 1 Th 3:8.

δ. also of healthy persons live on, remain alive (X., An. 3, 2, 39 ὅστις δὲ ζῆν ἐπιθυμεῖ πειράσθω νικᾶν; Ep. 56 of Apollonius of Tyana [Philostrat. I 359, 14]; ApcMos 31 διὰ τί σὺ ἀποθνῄσκεις καγὼ ζῶ;) Ac 25:24; 28:4. ἐὰν ὁ κύριος θελήσῃ ζήσομεν Js 4:15. ὸ̓ς ἔχει τὴν πληγὴν τῆς μαχαίρης καὶ ἔζησεν Rv 13:14.

ε. of beings that in reality, or as they are portrayed, are not subject to death: of Melchizedek Hb 7:8 (opp. ἀποθνῄσκοντες ἄνθρωποι). Jesus as everlasting high priest πάντοτε ζῶν 7:25.—In this sense it is most comprehensively applied to God (s. CBurchard, Untersuch. zu JosAs p. 103) (ὁ) θεὸς (ὁ) ζῶν (cp. 4 Km 19:4, 16; Is 37:4, 17; Hos 2:1; Da 6:21 Theod.; 3 Macc 6:28; TestAbr A 17 p. 99, 10 [Stone p. 46]; TestJob 37:2; JosAs 49:3 al.; SibOr 3, 763; POxy 924, 11 [IV A.D., Gnostic]; PGM 4, 1038 ὁ μέγας ζῶν θεός; 7, 823; 12, 79; Philo, Decal. 67 ὁ ζῶν ἀεὶ θεός; Orig., C. Cels. 8, 59, 18.—The phrase ‘the living God’ is not found in Joseph.) Mt 16:16; 26:63; J 6:69 v.l.; Ac 14:15; Ro 9:26 (Hos 2:1); 2 Cor 3:3; 6:16; 1 Th 1:9; 1 Ti 3:15; 4:10; 6:17 v.l.; Hb 3:12; 9:14; 10:31; 12:22; Rv 1:18a; 4:10; 7:2; 10:6; 2 Cl 20:2; GJs 20:1; AcPl Ha 2, 32; also ὁ ζῶν πατήρ J 6:57. W. the addition εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων Rv 15:7; cp. 4:9 (cp. Tob 13:2; Sir 18:1). God takes a sovereign oath in the words ζῶ ἐγώ as surely as I live (Num 14:28 al.) Ro 14:11 (Is 49:18; classical parallels GStählin, NovT 5, ’62, 142 n. 2). ζῇ κύριος ὁ θεός [μου] as surely as the Lord my God lives GJs 4:1; 6:1; 13:3; 15:3; 19:3 (Judg 8:19; 1 Km 25:34 al; GrBar 1:7; cp. ApcEsdr 2:7); in expanded form καὶ ζῇ ὁ Χριστὸς αὐτοῦ 15:4 (s. deStrycker ad loc.).—Christ lives διὰ τὸν πατέρα because of the Father J 6:57b (s. Bultmann, comm. ad loc.).

ⓑ w. mention of that upon which life depends ἐπί τινι on the basis of someth. (Andoc. 1, 100; Isocr. 10, 18; Ael. Aristid. 28, 103 K.=49 p. 525 D.) ζ. ἐπʼ ἄρτῳ live on bread Mt 4:4; Lk 4:4 (both Dt 8:3). ζ. ἔκ τινος obtain one’s living fr. someth. (Aristoph., Eccl. 591; Demosth. 57, 36; POxy 1117, 19; 1557, 12; TestJob 47:1f) 1 Cor 9:14.

ⓒ w. more precise mention of the sphere (Artem. 3, 62 ἐν ἀγορᾷ ζ.=spend his life in the marketplace) ζ. ἐν σαρκί live in the flesh in contrast to the heavenly life Phil 1:22; Gal 2:20c; ζ. ἐν κόσμῳ live in the world Col 2:20. ζ. ἐν θεῷ, live in God (as the Being who penetrates and embraces everything) Ac 17:28 (s. κινέω 3). For AcPl Ha 1, 15 s. 2a end.

② to live in a transcendent sense, live, of the sanctified life of a child of God (ζῆν in the sense of a higher type of life than the animal: X., Mem. 3, 3, 11; Cass. Dio 69, 19: after years of public service, Similis retires and prepares this epitaph: Σίμιλις ἐνταύθα κεῖται βιοὺς μὲν ἔτη τόσα, ζήσας δὲ ἔτη ἑπτά=Here lies Similis, existing for so many years, but alive for only seven.).

ⓐ in the world ἐγὼ ἔζων χωρὶς νόμου ποτέ I was once (truly) alive without law (this has been interpr. to mean when no law existed; Paul is then regarded as speaking fr. the viewpoint of humanity in paradise before the command Gen 2:16 f; 3:3. Another interpr. thinks of Paul as referring to the period in his life when he was not conscious of the existence and significance of the law. In view of Paul’s climactic affirmation in Ro 7:25, Paul probably illustrates in the first person the perils of a Christian who succumbs to the illusion that moral action is connected with law rather than with the ‘spirit of life in Christ’ Ro 8:2) Ro 7:9. Even now those who listen to the voice of the Son of God enjoy this life J 5:25; cp. 11:26; likew. those who receive him into their being ὁ τρώγων τὸν ἄρτον 6:57c; cp. Ro 6:11, 13 (ἐκ νεκρῶν ζῶντας); Gal 2:19; Rv 3:1. This heavenly life on earth is a ζ. πνεύματι Gal 5:25 or a life not of mere human achievement, but of Christ who lives in Christians 2:20ab. Also of the superhuman power of the apostle ζήσομεν σὺν αὐτῷ ἐκ δυνάμεως θεοῦ εἰς ὑμᾶς we shall live with him (Christ) through God’s power in our dealings with you 2 Cor 13:4. ὁ κύριος βούλεται ζῆν ἡμᾶς ἐν θεῷ=the Lord wills that we live under God’s direction AcPl Ha 1, 15 (opp. ἀποθανεῖν ἐν ἁμαρτίαις; s. 1c end)

ⓑ in the glory of the life to come (Sir 48:11; cp. Dt 4:1; 8:1; 30:16).

α. abs. Lk 10:28; J 11:25; 14:19; Ro 8:13b; Hb 12:9. ἐμοὶ τ. ζῆν Χριστός= life is possible for me only where Christ is (hence death is gain) Phil 1:21 (s. OSchmitz, GHeinrici Festschr. 1914, 155–69). Another common interpr. is for me to live is Christ, i.e. while I am alive I experience real life in connection with Christ; w. death comes life in all fullness in the presence of Jesus.

β. More specifically εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα have eternal life (Ps.-Lucian, Philopatr. 17 ζῆν εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα; PsSol 14:2) J 6:51, 58 (in J the blessed life which the follower of Jesus enjoys here and now in the body is simply continued in the heavenly life of the future. In other respects also the dividing line betw. the present and the future life is somet. nonexistent or at least not discernible); B 6:3; 8:5; 9:2; 11:10f; ἅμα σὺν αὐτῷ (i.e. Χριστῷ) ζ. live together with Christ 1 Th 5:10; ζ. διʼ αὐτοῦ (i.e. Chr.) 1J 4:9; ζ. κατὰ θεὸν πνεύματι live, as God (lives), in the Spirit 1 Pt 4:6. ὁ δίκαιος ἐκ πίστεως ζήσεται (cp. Hab 2:4) he that is just through faith will have life Ro 1:17 (AFeuillet, NTS 6, ’59, 52–80; but s. Fitzmyer, Ro [AB] ad loc.); Gal 3:11; Hb 10:38. This life is τὸ ἀληθινὸν ζῆν ITr 9:2; IEph 11:1. Christ is called τὸ ἀδιάκριτον ἡμῶν ζῆν our unshakable or inseparable life 3:2. τὸ διὰ παντὸς ἡμῶν ζῆν our total life 1 Mg 1:2—The law-directed pers. believes concerning legal performance: ὁ ποιήσας αὐτὰ ζήσεται ἐν αὐτοῖς (Lev 18:5) Gal 3:12; cp. Ro 10:5 (cp. Dio Chrys. 58 [75], 1 οἱ τοῦτον [= τ. νόμον] φυλάττοντες ἔχονται τῆς σωτηρίας=those who observe law have a firm grip on security).

③ to conduct oneself in a pattern of behavior, live (Hom. et al.)

ⓐ used w. adverbs or other modifiers: adv. (Sallust. 19 p. 34, 25 κακῶς ζῆν [Just., A I, 4, 7]; SIG 889, 13ff; Wsd 14:28; Philo; Jos., Ant. 12, 198; Ath. 3, 1 δίκην θηρίων) ἀσώτως Lk 15:13. ἐθνικῶς and ἰουδαϊκῶς Gal 2:14. εὐσεβῶς 2 Ti 3:12. πανούργως Hm 3, 3. σωφρόνως κ. δικαίως κ. εὐσεβῶς Tit 2:12 (Plut., Mor. 1108c ζῆν σωφρόνως κ. δικαίως; cp. Diog. L. 10, 132; 140; Ar. 15, 10).—Φαρισαῖος live as a Pharisee Ac 26:5. ἐν πίστει Gal 2:20d. ἐν ἁμαρτίᾳ Ro 6:2; ζ. ἐν τούτοις live in these (sins) Col 3:7. κατὰ ἀλήθειαν in keeping w. the truth IEph 6:2 (cp. Philo, Post. Cai. 73 κατὰ βούλημα τὸ τοῦ θεοῦ ζ.; Jos., Ant. 4, 302 κατὰ τ. νόμους ζ.; Just., D. 47, 4 κατὰ τὸν νόμον; Orig., C. Cels. 7, 12, 7 κατὰ τὰς θείας γραφάς). κατὰ θεόν 8:1 (cp. SIG 910 A and B). κατὰ Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν IPhld 3:2. κατὰ Χριστιανισμόν live in accordance w. (our) commitment to Christ IMg 10:1. κατὰ σάρκα Ro 8:12f; Dg 5:8; κατὰ κυριακὴν ζ. (opp. σαββατίζειν) include the observance of the Lord’s day in one’s life IMg 9:1. Of a married woman ζ. μετὰ ἀνδρός live w. her husband Lk 2:36 (for the added acc. of extent of time cp. Ael. Aristid. 46 p. 332 D.; Pr 28:16; ἥτις ἔζησεν καλῶς μετʼ ἐμοῦ ἔτη 28, μῆνας 4, ἡμέρας 5: SEG II, 384, 6–8 [restored]; s. also FDanker, Jesus and the New Age ’88, 71).

ⓑ τινί live for someone or someth., for the other’s benefit (Hom. et al.; Demosth. 7, 17 οἳ οὐκ αἰσχύνονται Φιλίππῳ ζῶντες καὶ οὐ τῇ ἑαυτῶν πατρίδι; Dionys. Hal. 3, 17 … παῖδες, τῷ πατρὶ ζῶντες) ζ. τῷ θεῷ (4 Macc 7:19; 16:25; Philo, Mut. Nom. 13, Rer. Div. Her. 111; s. SAalen, NTS 13, ’67, 10) Lk 20:38b (cp. Soph., Ajax 970); Ro 6:10, 11; Gal 2:19; Hm 3:5; AcPl Ha 10, 7; τῷ κυρίῳ Ro 14:8b (cp. Plut., Cleom. 819 [31, 5]). For Christ 2 Cor 5:15; τῷ ἐμῷ βασιλεῖ AcPl Ha 9, 26 (restored after Aa I 112, 14) τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ ζ. 1 Pt 2:24; ἑαυτῷ ζ. live for oneself (Menand., Fgm. 646 Kö. οὐχ ἑαυτῷ ζῆν μόνον; Diod S 10, 33, 2 ζ. ἑαυτοῖς=live for themselves) Ro 14:7.

④ to be full of vitality, be lively the ptc. is used fig. w. respect to things (cp. τῶν δένδρων τῶν ζῶντων ParJer 9:3), of spring water in contrast w. cistern water ὕδωρ ζῶν (Gen 26:19; Lev 14:5; Jer 2:13 v.l.; Zech 14:8.—Stagnant water is called ὕ. νεκρόν: Synes., Ep. 114, 254d) J 4:10f (Hdb. exc. on J 4:14); 7:38; D 7:1f (Wengst p. 77 n. 57). ζώσας πηγάς Rv 7:17 v.l.

⑤ to be life-productive, offer life ptc. used w. respect to things (SIG 1173 [138 A.D.], 5 ζῶσαι ἀρεταὶ ἐγένοντο=miracles full of divine life occurred) λόγια ζῶντα words that meant life Ac 7:38. λόγος ζῶν θεοῦ 1 Pt 1:23; cp. Hb 4:12. ὁδὸς ζῶσα a living way 10:20. ἐλπὶς ζῶσα a living hope 1 Pt 1:3.—ζ. is also used of things which serve as descriptions of pers. who communicate divine life: of Christ ὁ ἄρτος ὁ ζῶν J 6:51a. λίθος ζῶν 1 Pt 2:4. Of Christians: θυσία ζῶσα a living sacrifice Ro 12:1. λίθοι ζῶντες 1 Pt 2:5.—τὰ παρὰ ζώσης φωνῆς καὶ μενούσης the (words) of a living and abiding voice Papias (2:4) (opp. ἐκ τῶν βιβλίων).—Lit. s. ζωή end. DELG s.v. ζώω.M-M. TW.

μένω (Hom.+) impf. ἔμενον; fut. μενῶ; 1 aor. ἔμεινα, impv. μεῖνον (Hv 3, 1, 9); pf. ptc. pl. μεμενηκότας 2 Macc 8:1; plpf. μεμενήκειν 1J 2:19 (on the lack of augment s. B-D-F §66, 1; W-S. §12, 4; Mlt-H. 190).

① remain, stay, intr.

ⓐ a pers. or thing remains where he, she, or it is.

α. of a location stay, oft. in the special sense live, dwell, lodge (Horapollo 2, 49 μ. alternating w. οἰκέω) w. ἐν and the dat. (Ps.-Demosth. 43, 75 μ. ἐν τοῖς οἴκοις; Vi. Aesopi G 12 p. 259, 6 P.) ἐν οἰκίᾳ Lk 8:27; ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ οἰκίᾳ Lk 10:7; J 8:35a; ἐν τ. οἴκῳ σου Lk 19:5. ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ remain in the ship Ac 27:31. μ. ἐν τῇ Γαλιλαίᾳ J 7:9.—Ac 9:43; 20:15 v.l.; 2 Ti 4:20. κατὰ πόλιν remain in the city MPol 5:1 (Just., A I, 67, 3). W. an adv. of place ἐκεῖ Mt 10:11; Mk 6:10; Lk 9:4; J 2:12; 10:40; 11:54 (s. διατρίβω); Hs 9, 11, 7. ὧδε Mt 26:38; Mk 14:34; Hs 9, 11, 1. ποῦ μένεις; where do you live? J 1:38; cp. vs. 39 (Sb 2639 ποῦ μένι Θερμοῦθις; Pel.-Leg. 7, 27; Nicetas Eugen. 1, 230 H. ποῦ μένεις;). W. acc. of time (Demetr.: 722 Fgm. 1, 11 Jac.; JosAs 20:8; Jos., Ant. 1, 299) J 1:39b; 4:40b; 11:6; Ac 21:7; D 11:5; 12:2. W. time-indications of a different kind ἕως ἂν ἐξέλθητε Mt 10:11. ὡς μῆνας τρεῖς Lk 1:56. εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα J 8:35b. ἐπὶ πλείονα χρόνον Ac 18:20. W. prep. παρά τινι μ. stay with someone (Cebes 9, 2; Jos., Ant. 20, 54) J 1:39b; 4:40a; Ac 18:3 ( live with is also prob.: Lucian, Timon 10); 21:7, 8. παρʼ ὑμῖν μένων when I was (staying) with you J 14:25. πρός τινα with someone Ac 18:3 D; D 12:2. ἐπί τινα remain on someone J 1:32f. σύν τινι with someone (4 Macc 18:9) Lk 1:56; 24:29b. Also μ. μετά τινος (Gen 24:55) Lk 24:29a; Hs 9, 11, 1; 3; 6; 7. καθʼ ἑαυτόν live by oneself, in one’s own quarters Ac 28:16 (of what is called in Lat. custodia libera; s. BAFCS III 276, 364f; 384f). Of a corpse μ. ἐπὶ τοῦ σταυροῦ stay (hanging) on the cross J 19:31. Of a branch: ἐν τῇ ἀμπέλῳ remain on the vine, i.e. not be cut off 15:4b. Of stones μ. ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ stay on the road Hv 3, 2, 9. Of stones that remain in the divine structure, and are not removed Hs 9, 13, 4; 9. Also in imagery τὸ κάλυμμα ἐπὶ τῇ ἀναγνώσει τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης μένει the veil remains unlifted at the reading of the OT (and hinders the right understanding of it) 2 Cor 3:14. Abs. Ac 16:15.

β. in transf. sense, of someone who does not leave a certain realm or sphere: remain, continue, abide (Pla., Ep. 10, 358c μένε ἐν τοῖς ἤθεσιν, οἷσπερ καὶ νῦν μένεις; Alex. Aphr., An. II 1 p. 2, 15 μ. ἐν ταῖς ἀπορίαις=remain overcome by doubts; Jos., Ant. 4, 185; TestJos. 1:3 ἐν τ. ἀληθείᾳ; Just., D. 8, 3 ἐν … τῷ τῆς φιλοσωφίας τρόπῳ) ἐν ἁγνείᾳ IPol 5:2; cp. IEph 10:3. ἐν τῇ διδαχῇ τοῦ Χριστοῦ remain in the teaching of Christ 2J 9a; cp. vs. 9b (2 Macc 8:1 μ. ἐν τῷ Ἰουδαϊσμῷ). ἐν πίστει καὶ ἀγάπῃ 1 Ti 2:15. μένε ἐν οἷς ἔμαθες continue in what you have learned 2 Ti 3:14. ἐν τῷ λόγῳ τῷ ἐμῷ J 8:31. μείνατε ἐν τῇ ἀγάπῃ τῇ ἐμῇ continue in my love 15:9f; cp. 1J 4:16. ἐν τῷ φωτί 2:10. ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ 3:14. ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ J 12:46. Without ἐν AcPlCor 2:36. The phrase μ. ἔν τινι is a favorite of J to denote an inward, enduring personal communion. So of God in his relation to Christ ὁ πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ μένων the Father, who abides in me J 14:10. Of Christians in their relation to Christ J 6:56; 15:4ac, 5–7; 1J 2:6, 24c. Of Christ relating to Christians J 15:4a, 5 (Goodsp., Probs. 112–15). Of Christians relating to God 1J 2:24c, 27f; 3:6, 24a; 4:13. Of God relating to Christians 1J 3:24; 4:12f, 15.—Vice versa, of someth. that remains in someone; likew. in Johannine usage: of the word of God 1J 2:14. Of the words of Christ J 15:7b; cp. 1J 2:24ab. Of the anointing fr. heaven vs. 27. Of the love of God 1J 3:17. Of the seed of God 3:9. Of truth 2J 2. The possession is shown to be permanent by the expr. ἔχειν τι μένον ἐν ἑαυτῷ have someth. continually, permanently 1J 3:15; the word of God J 5:38. Instead of μ. ἔν τινι also μ. παρά τινι remain with someone: of the Spirit of truth J 14:17. Also of the wrath of God, μένει ἐπʼ αὐτόν it remains upon him 3:36.—GPercorara, De verbo ‘manere’ ap. Jo.: Div. Thomas Piac. 40, ’37, 159–71.

ⓑ a pers. or thing continues in the same state (ParJer 7:37 ἔμεινε διδάσκων; ApcSed 11:13 ἀκίνητοι μένετε; Just., D. 90, and Lucian, Laps. 16 ἐν τῇ τάξει μ.) 1 Cor 7:20, 24. μένει ἱερεὺς εἰς τὸ διηνεκές he remains a priest forever Hb 7:3. αὐτὸς μόνος μένει it remains alone J 12:24. μενέτω ἄγαμος 1 Cor 7:11. ἀσάλευτος Ac 27:41. πιστός 2 Ti 2:13. ἀόρατος Dg 6:4. (μ̣ε̣ί̣νατε νικηταί• μεί̣ν̣[α]τ̣ε Ox 1602, 30f is a misreading; difft. AcPl Ha 8, 22/BMM recto 28=HTR 31, 79 n. 2, ln. 10; s. CSchmidt mg. on AcPl Ha 8, 22 [μ]ε̣γ̣α̣ς ἐπ̣ίκειται πιρασμός; Borger GGA 137). ἀσκανδάλιστος μείνῃ ἡ … ἐκκλησία AcPlCor 1:16. μ. μετά τινος remain in fellowship w. someone 1J 2:19. Of one who has divorced his wife remain by himself, remain unmarried Hm 4, 1, 6; 10; 4, 4, 2. οὐχὶ μένον σοὶ ἔμενεν; was it (the piece of ground) not yours, as long as it remained (unsold)? Ac 5:4 (cp. 1 Macc 15:7 and s. OHoltzmann, ZKG 14, 1893, 327–36).—W. adv. (Just., A I, 29, 3, D. 58, 3 βεβαίως) οὕτως μ. remain as one is (i.e., unmarried) 1 Cor 7:40. ἁγνῶς 2:3. μ. ὡς ἐγώ remain as I am 1 Cor 7:8.

② to continue to exist, remain, last, persist, continue to live, intr.

ⓐ of pers. (Ps 9:8 ὁ κύριος εἰς τ. αἰῶνα μ.; 101:13; Da 6:27; Just., D. 128, 4 ἄγγελοι … ἀεὶ μένοντες) ὁ Χριστὸς μ. εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα Christ remains (here) forever J 12:34; cp. Hb 7:24; 1J 2:17. Of God AcPl Ha 2, 28; 9, 11. Pregnant remain (alive), be alive (Epict. 3, 24, 97; Diog. L. 7, 174; Achilles Tat. 8, 10. μένειν ἐν τῷ ζῆν Plut., Mor. 1042d; Eccl 7:15; Just., A I, 63, 17) J 21:22f; 1 Cor 15:6; Phil 1:25; Rv 17:10.

ⓑ of things (Maximus Tyr. 4, 8b and Polyaenus 7, 34: γῆ μένει; Socrat., Ep. 31 [=33]; Hierocles 15, 454 ὁ πόνος παρῆλθεν, τὸ καλὸν μένει; Just., A I, 18, 2 αἴσθησις … μένει; Ath. 19, 2 μένει σύστασις) of a city ἔμεινεν ἂν μέχρι τῆς σήμερον it would have lasted until today Mt 11:23. μένουσα πόλις a permanent city Hb 13:14.—ἡ φιλαδελφία μενέτω continue 13:1 (JCambier, Salesianum 11, ’49, 62–96).—J 9:41; 15:16. εἰ τὸ ἔργον μενεῖ if the work survives 1 Cor 3:14. ὕπαρξις Hb 10:34. δικαιοσύνη 2 Cor 9:9 (Ps 111:9). ἡ κατʼ ἐκλογὴν πρόθεσις τοῦ θεοῦ Ro 9:11 (of God’s counsel Ps 32:11). λόγος θεοῦ endure 1 Pt 1:23 (Just., D. 61, 2; cp. 1 Esdr 4:38 ἡ ἀλήθεια μένει). τ. ῥῆμα κυρίου μένει εἰς τ. αἰῶνα vs. 25 (Is 40:8). ἡ βρῶσις ἡ μένουσα εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον J 6:27. τὴν δύναμιν σου τὴν μένουσαν Rv 11:7 v.l. ζώσης φωνῆς καὶ μενούσης Papias (2:4). τὸ μένον what is permanent (Philo, Leg. All. 3, 100.—Opp. τὸ καταργούμενον) 2 Cor 3:11. μένει πίστις, ἐλπὶς, ἀγάπη 1 Cor 13:13 (WMarxsen, D. ‘Bleiben’ im 1 Cor 13:13, OCullmann Festschr., ’72, 223–29; on the eschatology cp. En 97:6–10 and s. the lit. on ἀγάπη 1a.—For the contrast πίπτει [vs. 8]—μένει cp. Pla., Crat. 44, 440a εἰ μεταπίπτει πάντα χρήματα καὶ μηδὲν μένει). Opp. σαλευόμενα Hb 12:27.

③ wait for, await, trans.

ⓐ of pers.: wait for someone who is arriving (Hom.; Thu. 4, 124, 4; X., An. 4, 4, 20; Pla., Leg. 8, 833c; Polyb. 4, 8, 4; Tob 2:2 BA; 2 Macc 7:30; TestJob 11:1; Jos., Ant. 13, 19) τινά w. the place indicated ἔμενον ἡμᾶς ἐν Τρῳάδι they were waiting for us in Troas Ac 20:5.

ⓑ of things, such as dangers or misfortunes that await or threaten someone (Trag.; Kaibel 654, 9 κἀμὲ μένει τὸ θανεῖν; SibOr 4, 114 v.l. σὲ) θλίψεις με μένουσιν Ac 20:23.—Of the 118 passages in which μένω occurs in the NT, 67 are found in the Johannine writings (40 in the gosp.; 24 in 1J; 3 in 2J).—JHeise, Bleiben: Menein in d. Johan. Schr., ’67; FHauck, TW IV 578–93: μένω and related words.—B. 836. DELG. M-M. TW.

οἰκονομία, ας, ἡ (οἰκονομέω; X., Pla.+; ins., pap; Is 22:19, 21; TestJob, ParJer, Philo, Joseph.)

① responsibility of management, management of a household, direction, office (X., Oec. 1, 1; Herodian 6, 1, 1; Jos., Ant. 2, 89; PTebt 27, 21 [114 B.C.]; PLond III, 904, 25 p. 125 [104 A.D.]; Orig., C. Cels. 8, 57, 22).

ⓐ lit., of the work of an οἰκονόμος ‘estate manager’ Lk 16:2–4 (this passage shows that it is not always poss. to draw a sharp distinction betw. the office itself and the activities associated w. it).—WPöhlmann, Der verlorene Sohn u. das Haus ’93.

ⓑ Paul applies the idea of administration to the office of an apostle οἰκονομίαν πεπίστευμαι I have been entrusted with a commission/task 1 Cor 9:17 (cp. Theoph. Ant. 1, 11 [p. 82, 8]); ἀνθρωπίνων οἰκονομίαν μυστηρίων πεπίστευνται they have been entrusted with the administration of merely human mysteries Dg 7:1. Of a supervisor (bishop): ὸ̔ν πέμπει ὁ οἰκοδεσπότης εἰς ἰδίαν οἰκ. (οἰκ. ἰδίου οἴκου) the one whom the master of the house sent to administer his own household IEph 6:1. This is prob. also the place for κατὰ τὴν οἰκ. τοῦ θεοῦ τὴν δοθεῖσάν μοι εἰς ὑμᾶς according to the divine office which has been granted to me for you Col 1:25, as well as ἠκούσατε τὴν οἰκονομίαν τ. χάριτος τ. θεοῦ τῆς δοθείσης μοι εἰς ὑμᾶς you have heard of the administration of God’s grace that was granted to me for you Eph 3:2 (on the other hand, this latter vs. may be parallel to the usage in vs. 9; s. 2b below).

② state of being arranged, arrangement, order, plan (X., Cyr. 5, 3, 25; Polyb. 4, 67, 9; 10, 16, 2; Diod S 1, 81, 3)

ⓐ ἡ τῆς σαρκὸς οἰκονομία of the arrangement or structure of the parts of the body beneath the skin; they are laid bare by scourging MPol 2:2.—(Iren. 5, 3, 2 [Harv. II, 326, 3]).

ⓑ of God’s unique plan private plan, plan of salvation, i.e. arrangements for redemption of humans (in the pap of arrangements and directions of authorities: UPZ 162 IX, 2 [117 B.C.]; CPR 11, 26, and in PGM [e.g. 4, 293] of the measures by which one wishes to attain some goal by extrahuman help.—Just., D. 31, 1 τοῦ πάθους … οἰκ.; Hippol., Did.) ἡ οἰκ. τοῦ μυστηρίου the plan of the mystery Eph 3:9 (v.l. κοινωνία; on the thought cp. vs. 2 and s. JReumann, NovT 3, ’59, 282–92.—Just., D. 134, 2 οἰκονομίαι … μυστηρίων). Also in the linguistically difficult passage 1:10 οἰκ. certainly refers to the plan of salvation which God is bringing to reality through Christ, in the fullness of the times. κατʼ οἰκονομίαν θεοῦ according to God’s plan of redemption IEph 18:2 (cp. Ath. 21, 4 κατὰ θείαν οἰκ.—Pl.: Iren. 1, 10, 1 [Harv. I 90, 8]) προσδηλώσω ὑμῖν ἧς ἠρξάμην οἰκονομίας εἰς τὸν καινὸν ἄνθρωπον Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν I will explain to you further the divine plan which I began (to discuss), with reference to the new human being Jesus Christ IEph 20:1. AcPl Ha 3, 23 of God’s marvelous plan = way of doing things; 6, 26 ο̣ἰ̣κο̣ν̣[ομίαν πληρῶσω κτλ.] (so that I might carry out God’s) plan for me; pl. 5, 27 [ὡς καὶ ἐκεῖ τὰς τοῦ κυρίου οἰκο]νομίας πληρῶσε (=πληρῶσαι) [Paul has gone off to carry out God’s] purpose [also there] (in Macedonia) (apparently a ref. to the various missionary assignments given by God to Paul; for the formulation cp. τὴν οἰκ. τελέσας Orig., C. Cels. 2, 65, 4).

ⓒ also of God’s arrangements in nature pl. αἱ οἰκ. θεοῦ Dg 4:5 (cp. Tat. 12, 2; 18, 2 ὕλης οἰκ.; Did., Gen. 92, 6 πάντα ὑπὸ τὴν αὐτοῦ οἰκ. ἐστίν.—Of the order in creation Theoph. Ant. 2, 12 [p. 130, 2]).

③ program of instruction, training (in the way of salvation); this mng. (found also Clem. Alex., Paed. 1, 8, 69, 3; 70, 1 p. 130 St.) seems to fit best in 1 Ti 1:4, where it is said of the erroneous teachings of certain persons ἐκζητήσεις παρέχουσιν μᾶλλον ἢ οἰκονομίαν θεοῦ τὴν ἐν πίστει they promote useless speculations rather than divine training that is in faith (οἰκοδομήν and οἰκοδομίαν [q.v.] as vv.ll. are simply ‘corrections’ to alleviate the difficulty). If οἰκ. is to be taken in the sense of 1b above, the thought of the verse would be somewhat as follows: ‘endless speculative inquiry merely brings about contention instead of the realization of God’s purpose which has to do with faith.’—OLillger, Das patristische Wort, diss. Erlangen ’55; JReumann, The Use of ΟΙΚΟΝΟΜΙΑ and Related Terms etc., diss. U. of Pennsylvania ’57.—DELG s.v. νέμω. M-M. EDNT. TW. Spicq. Sv.

πατήρ, πατρός, ὁ (Hom.+) acc. somet. πατέραν (ApcEsdr 2:6 p. 25, 26 Tdf.); voc. πάτερ; for this the nom. w. the art. ὁ πατήρ Mt 11:26; Mk 14:36; Lk 10:21b; Ro 8:15; Gal 4:6.—The vv.ll. πατήρ without the art. for the voc., in J 17:11, 21, 24, and 25 is regarded by B-D-F §147, 3 as a scribal error (but as early as II A.D. BGU 423, 11 has κύριέ μου πατήρ. Perh. even PPar 51, 36 [159 B.C.]). S. also W-S. §29, 4b and Mlt-H. 136; ‘father’.

① the immediate biological ancestor, parent

ⓐ male, father (of Noah Did., Gen. 165, 6) Mt 2:22; 4:21f; 8:21; 10:21; Mk 5:40; 15:21; Lk 1:17 (after Mal 3:23); J 4:53; Ac 7:14; 1 Cor 5:1; B 13:5 al. οἱ τῆς σαρκὸς ἡμῶν πατέρες our physical fathers Hb 12:9a.

ⓑ male and female together as parents οἱ πατέρες parents (Pla., Leg. 6, 772b; Dionys. Hal. 2, 26; Diod S 21, 17, 2; X. Eph. 1, 11; 3, 3; Kaibel 227) Hb 11:23.—Eph 6:4; Col 3:21 (Apollon. Rhod. 4, 1089 of parents who are inclined to become λίην δύσζηλοι toward their children).

② one from whom one is descended and generally at least several generations removed, forefather, ancestor, progenitor, forebear: of Abraham (Jos., Ant. 14, 255 Ἀ., πάντων Ἑβραίων πατήρ; Just., D. 100, 3) Mt 3:9; Lk 1:73; 16:24; J 8:39, 53, 56; Ac 7:2b. Of Isaac Ro 9:10. Jacob J 4:12 (JosAs 22:5). David Mk 11:10; Lk 1:32. Pl. οἱ πατέρες the forefathers, ancestors (Hom. et al.; oft. LXX; En 99:14; PsSol 9:10; ParJer 4:10; Jos., Ant. 13, 297; Just., D. 57, 2 and 136, 3; Mel., P. 87, 654) Mt 23:30, 32; Lk 1:55; 6:23, 26; 11:47f; J 4:20; 6:31; Ac 3:13, 25; Hb 1:1; 8:9 (Jer 38:32); B 2:7 (Jer 7:22); 5:7; 14:1; PtK 2 p. 15, 6 (Jer 38:32).

③ one who provides moral and intellectual upbringing, father

ⓐ in a positive sense (Epict. 3, 22, 81f: the Cynic superintends the upbringing of all pers. as their πατήρ; Procop. Soph., Ep. 13; Ael. Aristid. 47 p. 425 D.: Pla. as τῶν ῥητόρων π. καὶ διδάσκαλος; Aristoxenus, Fgm. 18: Epaminondas is the ἀκροατής of the Pythagorean Lysis and calls him πατήρ; Philostrat., Vi. Soph. 1, 8 p. 10, 4 the διδάσκαλος as πατήρ) ἐὰν μυρίους παιδαγωγοὺς ἔχητε ἐν Χριστῷ, ἀλλʼ οὐ πολλοὺς πατέρας 1 Cor 4:15 (cp. GrBar 13:4 εἰς πνευματικοὺς πατέρας; on the subject matter ADieterich, Mithraslit. 1903, 52; 146f; 151; Rtzst., Mysterienrel.³ 40: ‘he [the “mystes”] by these teachings becomes the parent of the novice. We find undoubted examples of πατήρ as a title in the Isis cult in Delos, in the Phrygian mystery communities, in the Mithras cult, in the worshipers of the θεὸς ὕψιστος and elsewh.’). Of Jesus ὡς πατὴρ υἱοὺς ἡμᾶς προσηγόρευσεν as a father he called us (his) sons 2 Cl 1:4 (cp. Ps.-Clem., Hom. 3, 19; ὁ Χριστὸς π. τῶν πιστευόντων ὑπάρχει Did., Gen. 106, 6.—ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ὁ π. [=founder] τῆς τοιαύτης διδασκαλίας Orig., C. Cels. 2, 44, 32).

ⓑ in a neg. sense of the devil (for patristic trad. s. Lampe s.v. πατήρ D)

α. as father of a group of Judeans J 8:44ab, as verdict on the sin of the opposition to God’s purpose in Jesus, not on the person (cp. descriptions of dissidents at Qumran, esp. 1QS and 1QH, w. focus on aspect of deception).

β. as father of lies (Celsus 2, 47 as π. τῆς κακίας) vs. 44c (on πατήρ in the sense of ‘originator’ cp. Caecil. Calact., Fgm. 127 ὁ π. τοῦ λόγου=the author of the book). On the view that in 44a and c there might be a statement about the father of the devil s. Hdb.³ ad loc. (NDahl, EHaenchen Festschr. ’64, 70–84 [Cain]).—LDürr, Geistige Vaterrschaft in: Herwegen Festschr. ’38, 1–30.

④ a title of respectful address, father

ⓐ as an honorary title (Diod S 21, 12, 2; 5; Ps.-Callisth. 1, 14, 2 πάτερ; 4 Km 2:12; 6:21; 13:14; Test Abr B 2 p. 106, 3 [Stone p. 60] καλὲ πάτερ; Jos., Ant. 12, 148; 13, 127; Just., D. 3, 7. Also PGen 52, 1; 5 κυρίῳ καὶ πατρὶ Ἀμινναίῳ Ἀλύπιος; UPZ 65, 3 [154 B.C.]; 70, 2; BGU 164, 2; POxy 1296, 15; 18; 1592, 3; 5; 1665, 2) Mt 23:9a; specif. in addressing the members of the High Council Ac 7:2a; cp. 22:1 (of Job in TestJob 53:3 ὁ πατὴρ τῶν ὀρφανῶν).

ⓑ as a designation of the older male members of a church (as respectful address by younger people to their elders Hom. et al. S. also a.) 1J 2:13, 14b.

⑤ revered deceased persons with whom one shares beliefs or traditions, fathers, ancestors

ⓐ generation(s) of deceased Christians 2 Pt 3:4; 1 Cl 23:3=2 Cl 11:2 (an apocryphal saying, at any rate interpreted in this way by the Christian writers). Christians of an earlier generation could also be meant in 1 Cl 30:7; 60:4; 62:2; 2 Cl 19:4. Yet it is poss. that these refer to

ⓑ the illustrious religious heroes of the OT, who are ‘ancestors’ even to gentile Christians, who are validated as Israelites (Just., D. 101, 1). In 1 Cor 10:1 Paul calls the desert generation of Israelites οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν (the ‘philosophers’ of earlier times are so called in Cleopatra 114f). Likew. Ro 4:12b Abraham ὁ πατὴρ ἡμῶν (on this s. c below). The latter is also so referred to Js 2:21; 1 Cl 31:2; likew. the patriarch Jacob 4:8.

ⓒ the ‘fatherhood’ can also consist in the fact that the one who is called ‘father’ is the prototype of a group or the founder of a class of persons (cp. Pla., Menex. 240e οὐ μόνον τῶν σωμάτων τῶν ἡμετέρων πατέρας ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς ἐλευθερίας; 1 Macc 2:54). Abraham who, when he was still uncircumcised, received the promise because of his faith, and then received circumcision to seal it, became thereby πατὴρ πάντων τῶν πιστευόντων διʼ ἀκροβυστίας father of all those who believe, though they are uncircumcised Ro 4:11 and likew. πατὴρ περιτομῆς father of those who are circumcised vs. 12a, insofar as they are not only circumcised physically, but are like the patriarch in faith as well. Cp. 4:16, 17 (Gen 17:5).

⑥ the supreme deity, who is responsible for the origin and care of all that exists, Father, Parent (Just., A II, 6, 2 τὸ δὲ πατὴρ καὶ θεὸς καὶ κτίστης καὶ κύριος καὶ δεσπότης οὐκ ὀνόματά ἐστιν, ἀλλʼ … προσφήσεις ‘the terms, father, god, founder, lord, and master are not names but … modes of address [in recognition of benefits and deeds])

ⓐ as the originator and ruler (Pind., O. 2, 17 Χρόνος ὁ πάντων π.; Pla., Tim. 28c; 37c; Stoa: Epict. 1, 3, 1; Diog. L. 7, 147; Maximus Tyr. 2, 10a; Galen XIX p. 179 K. ὁ τῶν ὅλων πατὴρ ἐν θεοῖς; Job 38:28; Mal 2:10; Philo, Spec. Leg. 1, 96 τῷ τοῦ κόσμου πατρί; 2, 6 τὸν ποιητὴν καὶ πατέρα τῶν ὅλων, Ebr. 30; 81, Virt. 34; 64; 179; 214; Jos., Ant. 1, 20 πάντων πατήρ; 230; 2, 152; 7, 380 πατέρα τε καὶ γένεσιν τῶν ὅλων; Herm. Wr. 1, 21 ὁ πατὴρ ὅλων … ὁ θεὸς κ. πατήρ; 30 al., also p. 476, 23 Sc. δεσπότης καὶ πατὴρ καὶ ποιητής; PGM 4, 1170; 1182; Just., A I, 45, 1 ὁ π. τῶν πάντων θεός; D. 95, 2 ὁ πατὴρ τῶν ὅλων; Ath. 27, 2; Iren.; Orig., C. Cels. 1, 46, 34; Hippolyt.; π. δὲ δὶα τὸ εἶναι πρὸ τῶν ὅλων Theoph. Ant. 1, 4 [p. 64, 8]) ὁ πατὴρ τῶν φώτων the father of the heavenly bodies Js 1:17 (cp. ApcMos 36 v.l. [MCeriani, Monumenta Sacra et Profana V/1, 1868] ἐνώπιον τοῦ φωτὸς τῶν ὅλων, τοῦ πατρὸς τῶν φώτων; 38).

ⓑ as ὁ πατὴρ τῶν πνευμάτων Hb 12:9b (cp. Num 16:22; 27:16 and in En the fixed phrase ‘Lord of the spirits’).—SeePKatz, Philo’s Bible ’50, p. 33, 1.

ⓒ as father of humankind (since Hom. Ζεύς is called πατήρ or πατὴρ ἀνδρῶν τε θεῶν τε; Diod S 5, 72, 2 πατέρα δὲ [αὐτὸν προσαγορευθῆναι] διὰ τὴν φροντίδα καὶ τὴν εὔνοιαν τὴν εἰς ἅπαντας, ἔτι δὲ καὶ τὸ δοκεῖν ὥσπερ ἀρχηγὸν εἶναι τοῦ γένους τῶν ἀνθρώπων=‘[Zeus is called] father because of his thoughtfulness and goodwill toward all humanity, and because, moreover, he is thought of as originator of the human race’, cp. 3, 61, 4; 5, 56, 4; Dio Chrys. 36 [53], 12 Zeus as π. τῶν ἀνθρώπων, not only because of his position as ruler, but also because of his love and care [ἀγαπῶν κ. προνοῶν]. Cp. Plut., Mor. 167d; Jos., Ant. 4, 262 πατὴρ τοῦ παντὸς ἀνθρώπων γένους. In the OT God is called ‘Father’ in the first place to indicate a caring relationship to the Israelite nation as a whole, or to the king as the embodiment of the nation. Only in late writers is God called the Father of the pious Israelite as an individual: Sir 23:1, 4; Tob 13:4; Wsd 2:16; 14:3; 3 Macc 5:7.—Bousset, Rel.³ 377ff; EBurton, ICC Gal 1921, 384–92; RGyllenberg, Gott d. Vater im AT u. in d. Predigt Jesu: Studia Orient. I 1925, 51–60; JLeipoldt, D. Gotteserlebnis Jesu 1927; AWilliams, ‘My Father’ in Jewish Thought of the First Century: JTS 31, 1930, 42–47; TManson, The Teaching of Jesus, ’55, 89–115; HMontefiore, NTS 3, ’56/57, 31–46 [synoptics]; BIersel, ‘D. Sohn’ in den synopt. Ev., ’61, 92–116).

α. as a saying of Jesus ὁ πατήρ σου Mt 6:4, 6b, 18b. ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν Mt 6:15; 10:20, 29; 23:9b; Lk 6:36; 12:30, 32; J 20:17c. ὁ πατὴρ αὐτῶν (=τῶν δικαίων) Mt 13:43. ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ ἐν (τοῖς) οὐρανοῖς (the synagogue also spoke of God as ‘Father in Heaven’; Bousset, Rel.³ 378) Mt 5:16, 45; 6:1; 7:11; Mk 11:25. ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος Mt 5:48; 6:14, 26, 32. Cp. 23:9b. ὁ πατὴρ ὁ ἐξ οὐρανοῦ Lk 11:13. ὁ πατήρ σου ὁ ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ (or κρυφαίῳ) Mt 6:6a, 18a.—For the evangelist the words πάτερ ἡμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς Mt 6:9 refer only to the relation betw. God and humans, though Jesus perh. included himself in this part of the prayer. The same is true of πάτερ ἁγιασθήτω τὸ ὄνομά σου Lk 11:2 (for invocation in prayer cp. Simonides, Fgm. 13, 20 Ζεῦ πάτερ).—ELohmeyer, D. Vaterunser erkl. ’46 (Eng. tr. JBowden, ’65); TManson, The Sayings of Jesus, ’54, 165–71; EGraesser, Das Problem der Parusieverzögerung in den synopt. Ev. usw., Beih. ZNW 22, ’57, 95–113; AHamman, La Prière I, Le NT, ’59, 94–134; JJeremias, Das Vaterunser im Lichte der neueren Forschung, ’62 (Eng. tr., The Lord’s Prayer, JReumann, ’64); WMarchel, Abba, Père! La Prière ’63; also bibl. in JCharlesworth, ed., The Lord’s Prayer and Other Prayer Texts fr. the Greco-Roman Era ’94, 186–201.

β. as said by Christians (Sextus 59=222; 225 God as π. of the pious. The servant of Sarapis addresses God in this way: Sb 1046; 3731, 7) in introductions of letters ἀπὸ θεοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν: Ro 1:7; 1 Cor 1:3; 2 Cor 1:2; Gal 1:3, cp. vs. 4; Eph 1:2; Phil 1:2; Col 1:2; Phlm 3; 2 Th 1:2 (v.l. without ἡμῶν); without ἡμῶν 1 Ti 1:2 (v.l. with ἡμῶν); 2 Ti 1:2; Tit 1:4; 2J 3a (here vs 3b shows plainly that it is not ‘our’ father, but the Father of Jesus Christ who is meant).—πατὴρ ἡμῶν also Phil 4:20; 1 Th 1:3; 3:11, 13; 2 Th 2:16; D 8:2; 9:2f. τὸν ἐπιεικῆ καὶ εὔσπλαγχνον πατέρα ἡμῶν 1 Cl 29:1. Likew. we have the Father of the believers Ro 8:15 (w. αββα, s. JBarr, Abba Isn’t Daddy: JTS 39, ’88, 28–47; s. also JFitzmyer, Ro [AB] ad loc.); 2 Cor 1:3b (ὁ πατὴρ τῶν οἰκτιρμῶν; s. οἰκτιρμός); 6:18 (cp. 2 Km 7:14); Gal 4:6; Eph 4:6 (πατὴρ πάντων, as Herm. Wr. 5, 10); 1 Pt 1:17. ὁ οἰκτίρμων καὶ εὐεργετικὸς πατήρ 1 Cl 23:1. Cp. 8:3 (perh. fr. an unknown apocryphal book). πάτερ ἅγιε D 10:2 (cp. 8:2; 9:2f).

γ. as said by Judeans ἕνα πατέρα ἔχομεν τὸν θεόν J 8:41b. Cp. vs. 42.

ⓓ as Father of Jesus Christ

α. in Jesus’ witness concerning himself ὁ πατήρ μου Mt 11:27a; 20:23; 25:34; 26:29, 39, 42, 53; Lk 2:49 (see ὁ 2g and Goodsp., Probs. 81–83); 10:22a; 22:29; 24:49; J 2:16; 5:17, 43; 6:40 and oft. in J; Rv 2:28; 3:5, 21. ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ πατρός μου 2 Cl 12:6 in an apocryphal saying of Jesus. ὁ πατήρ μου ὁ ἐν (τοῖς) οὐρανοῖς Mt 7:21; 10:32, 33; 12:50; 16:17; 18:10, 19. ὁ πατήρ μου ὁ οὐράνιος 15:13; 18:35 (Just., A I, 15, 8). Jesus calls himself the Human One (Son of Man), who will come ἐν τῇ δόξῃ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ 16:27; Mk 8:38. Abs. ὁ πατήρ, πάτερ Mt 11:25, 26; Mk 14:36 (s. GSchelbert, FZPhT 40, ’93, 259–81; response ERuckstuhl, ibid. 41, ’94, 515–25; response Schelbert, ibid. 526–31); Lk 10:21ab; 22:42; 23:34, 46 (all voc.); J 4:21, 23ab; 5:36ab, 37, 45; 6:27, 37, 45, 46a, 65 and oft. in J. Father and Son stand side by side or in contrast Mt 11:27bc; 24:36; 28:19; Mk 13:32; Lk 10:22bc; J 5:19–23, 26; 1J 1:3; 2:22–24; 2J 9; B 12:8. WLofthouse, Vater u. Sohn im J: ThBl 11, ’32, 290–300.

β. in the confession of the Christians π. τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ Ro 15:6; 2 Cor 1:3a; Eph 1:3; Col 1:3; 1 Pt 1:3. π. τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ 2 Cor 11:31. Cp. 1 Cor 15:24; Hb 1:5 (2 Km 7:14); Rv 1:6; 1 Cl 7:4; IEph 2:1; ITr ins 12:2; MPol 14:1; AcPl Ha 2, 33; 6, 34; AcPlCor 2:7 (cp. Just., D. 30, 3; 129, 1 al.).

ⓔ Oft. God is simply called (ὁ) πατήρ (the) Father (e.g. TestJob 33:9, s. DRahnenführer, ZNW 62, ’71, 77; ApcMos 35 τοῦ ἀοράτου πατρός; Just., D. 76, 3 al. On the presence or absence of the art. s. B-D-F §257, 3; Rob. 795) Eph 2:18; 3:14; 5:20; 6:23; 1J 1:2; 2:1, 15; 3:1; B 14:6; Hv 3, 9, 10; IEph 3:2; 4:2; IMg 13:2; ITr 12:2; 13:3; IRo 2:2; 3:3; 7:2; 8:2; IPhld 9:1; ISm 3:3; 7:1; 8:1; D 1:5; Dg 12:9; 13:1; AcPlCor 2:5, 19; MPol 22:3; EpilMosq 5. θεὸς π. Gal 1:1 (for the formulation Ἰ. Χρ. καὶ θεὸς πατήρ cp. Diod S 4, 11, 1: Heracles must obey τῷ Διὶ καὶ πατρί; Oenomaus in Eus., PE 5, 35, 3 Λοξίας [=Apollo] καὶ Ζεὺς πατήρ); Phil 2:11; Col 3:17; 1 Th 1:1, 2 v.l.; 2 Pt 1:17; Jd 1; IEph ins a; ISm ins; IPol ins; MPol ins. ὁ θεὸς καὶ π. Js 1:27; Col 3:17 v.l.; MPol 22:1; ὁ κύριος καὶ π. Js 3:9.—Attributes are also ascribed to the πατήρ (Zoroaster acc. to Philo Bybl.: 790 Fgm. 4, 52 Jac. [in Eus., PE 1, 10, 52] God is π. εὐνομίας κ. δικαιοσύνης) ὁ πατὴρ τῆς δόξης Eph 1:17. πατὴρ ὕψιστος IRo ins. ὁ θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ παντοκράτωρ MPol 19:2.—B. 103. DELG. M-M. EDNT. TW. Sv.

πειράζω impf. ἐπείραζον; fut. πειράσω; 1 aor. ἐπείρασα, mid. 2 sg. ἐπειράσω. Pass.: 1 aor. ἐπειράσθην; pf. ptc. πεπειρασνένος (fr. πεῖρα; Hom., then Apollon. Rhod. 1, 495; 3, 10. In prose since Philo Mech. 50, 34; 51, 9; also Polyb.; Plut., Cleom. 808 [7, 3], Mor. 230a; Vett. Val. 17, 6; schol. on Aristoph., Pl. 575; PSI 927, 25 [II A.D.]; LXX; TestJos 16:3 v.l.; ApcSed 8:5 p. 133, 5 Ja.; Joseph.; Just., D. 103, 6; 125, 4.—B-D-F §101 p. 54; Mlt-H. 387 n. 1; 404).

① to make an effort to do someth., try, attempt at times in a context indicating futility (ὁ θεὸς τῷ πειράζοντι δοὺς ἐξουσίαν τὴν τοῦ διωκειν ἡμᾶς Orig., C. Cels. 8, 70, 11) w. inf. foll. (Polyb. 2, 6, 9; Dt 4:34.—B-D-F §392, 1a) Ac 9:26; 16:7; 24:6; Hs 8, 2, 7. Foll. by acc. w. inf. IMg 7:1. Abs. Hs 8, 2, 7.

② to endeavor to discover the nature or character of someth. by testing, try, make trial of, put to the test

ⓐ gener. τινά someone (Epict. 1, 9, 29; Ps 25:2) ἑαυτοὺς πειράζετε εἰ ἐστὲ ἐν τῇ πίστει 2 Cor 13:5 (π. εἰ as Jos., Bell. 4, 340). ἐπείρασας τοὺς λέγοντας ἑαυτοὺς ἀποστόλους Rv 2:2. προφήτην οὐ πειράσετε οὐδὲ διακρινεῖτε D 11:7.

ⓑ of God or Christ, who put people to the test, in a favorable sense (Ps.-Apollod. 3, 7; 7, 4 Zeus puts τὴν ἀσέβειαν of certain people to the test), so that they may prove themselves true J 6:6; Hb 11:17 (Abraham, as Gen 22:1). Also of painful trials sent by God (Ex 20:20; Dt 8:2 v.l.; Judg 2:22; Wsd 3:5; 11:9; Jdth 8:25f) 1 Cor 10:13; Hb 2:18ab; 4:15 (s. πειράω); 11:37 v.l.; Rv 3:10 (SBrown, JBL 85, ’66, 308–14 π.= afflict). Likew. of the measures taken by the angel of repentance Hs 7:1.

ⓒ The Bible (but s. the Pythia in Hdt. 6, 86, 3 τὸ πειρηθῆναι τοῦ θεοῦ κ. τὸ ποιῆσαι ἴσον δύνασθαι ‘to have tempted the deity was as bad as doing the deed’; cp. 1, 159) also speaks of a trial of God by humans. Their intent is to put God to the test, to discover whether God really can do a certain thing, esp. whether God notices sin and is able to punish it (Ex 17:2, 7; Num 14:22; Is 7:12; Ps 77:41, 56; Wsd 1:2 al.) 1 Cor 10:9; Hb 3:9 (Ps 94:9). τὸ πνεῦμα κυρίου Ac 5:9. In Ac 15:10 the πειράζειν τὸν θεόν consists in the fact that after God’s will has been clearly made known through granting of the Spirit to the Gentiles (vs. 8), some doubt and make trial to see whether God’s will really becomes operative. τὸν διά σου θεὸν πειράσαι θέλων, εἰ since I want to put the god (you proclaim) to a test, whether AcPt Ox 849, 20–22 followed by οὐ πειράζεται ὁ θεός God refuses to be put to a test.—ASommer, D. Begriff d. Versuchung im AT u. Judentum, diss. Breslau ’35. S. πειράω.

③ to attempt to entrap through a process of inquiry, test. Jesus was so treated by his opponents, who planned to use their findings against him Mt 16:1; 19:3; 22:18, 35; Mk 8:11; 10:2; 12:15; Lk 11:16; 20:23 v.l.; J 8:6.

④ to entice to improper behavior, tempt Gal 6:1; Js 1:13a (s. ἀπό 5eβ) and b, 14 (Aeschin. 1, 190 the gods do not lead people to sin). Above all the devil works in this way; hence he is directly called ὁ πειράζων the tempter Mt 4:3; 1 Th 3:5b. He tempts humans Ac 5:3 v.l.; 1 Cor 7:5; 1 Th 3:5a; Rv 2:10. But he also makes bold to tempt Jesus (Just.. D. 103, 6; Orig., C. Cels. 6, 43, 28) Mt 4:1; Mk 1:13; Lk 4:2 (cp. use of the pass. without ref. to the devil: ἐν τῷ πειράζεσθαι … καὶ σταυροῦσθαι Iren. 3, 19, 3 [Harv. II 104, 3].—Did., Gen. 225, 2). On the temptation of Jesus (s. also Hb 2:18a; 4:15; 2b above) s. HWillrich, ZNW 4, 1903, 349f; KBornhäuser, Die Versuchungen Jesu nach d. Hb: MKähler Festschr. 1905, 69–86; on this Windisch, Hb² ’31, 38 exc. on Hb 4:15; AHarnack, Sprüche u. Reden Jesu 1907, 32–37; FSpitta, Zur Gesch. u. Lit. des Urchristentums III 2, 1907, 1–108; AMeyer, Die evangel. Berichte üb. d. Vers. Christi: HBlümner Festschr. 1914, 434–68; DVölter, NThT 6, 1917, 348–65; EBöklen, ZNW 18, 1918, 244–48; PKetter, D. Versuchg. Jesu 1918; BViolet, D. Aufbau d. Versuchungsgeschichte Jesu: Harnack Festschr. 1921, 14–21; NFreese, D. Versuchg. Jesu nach den Synopt., diss. Halle 1922, D. Versuchlichkeit Jesu: StKr 96/97, 1925, 313–18; SEitrem/AFridrichsen, D. Versuchg. Christi 1924; Clemen² 1924, 214–18; HVogels, D. Versuchungen Jesu: BZ 17, 1926, 238–55; SelmaHirsch [s. on βαπτίζω 2a]; HThielicke, Jes. Chr. am Scheideweg ’38; PSeidelin, DTh 6, ’39, 127–39; HHoughton, On the Temptations of Christ and Zarathustra: ATR 26, ’44, 166–75; EFascher, Jesus u. d. Satan ’49; RSchnackenburg, TQ 132, ’52, 297–326; K-PKöppen, Die Auslegung der Versuchungsgeschichte usw.’61; EBest, The Temptation and the Passion (Mk), ’65; JDupont, RB 73, ’66, 30–76.—B. 652f. DELG s.v. πεῖρα. M-M. EDNT. DLNT 1166–70. TW. Spicq. Sv.

ἀπό (Hom.+) prep. w. gen. (see the lit. on ἀνά, beg., also for ἀπό: KDieterich, IndogF 24, 1909, 93–158; LfgrE s.v.). Basic sense ‘separation from’ someone or someth., fr. which the other uses have developed. In the NT it has encroached on the domain of Att. ἐκ, ὑπό, παρά, and the gen. of separation; s. Mlt. 102; 246; Mlt-Turner 258f.

① a marker to indicate separation from a place, whether person or thing, from, away from

ⓐ w. all verbs denoting motion, esp. those compounded w. ἀπό: ἀπάγεσθαι, ἀπαλλάσσεσθαι, ἀπελαύνειν, ἀπέρχεσθαι, ἀπολύεσθαι, ἀποπλανᾶσθαι, ἀποστέλλειν, ἀποφεύγειν, ἀποχωρεῖν, ἀποχωρίζεσθαι; but also w. ἀνίστασθαι, διαστῆναι, διέρχεσθαι, ἐκδημεῖν, ἐκκινεῖν, ἐκπλεῖν, ἐκπορεύεσθαι, ἐξέρχεσθαι, ἐξωθεῖν, ἐπιδιδόναι, μεταβαίνειν, μετατίθεσθαι, νοσφίζειν, παραγίνεσθαι, πλανᾶσθαι, πορεύεσθαι, ὑπάγειν, ὑποστρέφειν, φεύγειν; s. the entries in question.

ⓑ w. all verbs expressing the idea of separation ἐκβάλλειν τὸ κάρφος ἀ. τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ remove the splinter fr. the eye Mt 7:4 v.l. (for ἐκ). ἐξέβαλον ἀπὸ τῆς πήρας αὐτῶν δῶρα they set forth gifts out of their travel bags GJs 21:3. ἀπολύεσθαι ἀ. ἀνδρός be divorced fr. her husband Lk 16:18, cp. Ac 15:33. ἀποκυλίειν, ἀπολαμβάνεσθαι, ἀποστρέφειν, ἐπιστρέφεσθαι, ἐπανάγειν, αἴρειν, ἀφαιρεῖν, ἀπολέσθαι, μερίζειν et al., s. the pertinent entries. So also κενὸς ἀ. τινος Hs 9, 19, 2. ἔρημος ἀ. τινος (Jer 51:2) 2 Cl 2:3. W. verbs which express the concept of separation in the wider sense, like loose, free, acquit et al. ἀπορφανίζειν, ἀποσπᾶν, διεγείρεσθαι, δικαιοῦν, ἐκδικοῦν, ἐλευθεροῦν, λούειν, λύειν, λυτροῦν, ῥαντίζειν, σαλεύειν, στέλλειν, σῴζειν, φθείρειν, s. the entries; hence also ἀθῷος (Sus 46 Theod. v.l.) Mt 27:24. καθαρὸς ἀ. τινος (Tob 3:14; but s. Dssm. NB 24 [BS 196; 216]) Ac 20:26; cp. Kuhring 54.

ⓒ verbs meaning be on guard, be ashamed, etc., take ἀπό to express the occasion or object of their caution, shame, or fear; so αἰσχύνεσθαι, βλέπειν, μετανοεῖν, προσέχειν, φοβεῖσθαι, φυλάσσειν, φυλάσσεσθαι; s. 5 below.

ⓓ w. verbs of concealing, hiding, hindering, the pers. from whom someth. is concealed is found w. ἀπό; so κρύπτειν τι ἀπό τινος, παρακαλύπτειν τι ἀπό τινος, κωλύειν τι ἀπό τινος; s. the entries.

ⓔ in pregnant constr. like ἀνάθεμα εἶναι ἀ. τοῦ Χριστοῦ be separated fr. Christ by a curse Ro 9:3. μετανοεῖν ἀ. τ. κακίας (Jer 8:6) Ac 8:22. ἀποθνῄσκειν ἀ. τινος through death become free from Col 2:20. φθείρεσθαι ἀ. τ. ἁπλότητος be ruinously diverted from wholehearted commitment 2 Cor 11:3. Cp. Hs 6, 2, 4.

ⓕ as a substitute for the partitive gen. (Hdt. 6, 27, 2; Thu. 7, 87, 6; PPetr III, 11, 20; PIand 8, 6; Kuhring 20; Rossberg 22; Johannessohn, Präp. 17) τίνα ἀ. τῶν δύο; Mt 27:21, cp. Lk 9:38; 19:39 (like PTebt 299, 13; 1 Macc 1:13; 3:24; Sir 6:6; 46:8). τὰ ἀ. τοῦ πλοίου pieces of the ship Ac 27:44. ἐκχεῶ ἀ. τοῦ πνεύματός μου Ac 2:17f (Jo 3:1f). λαμβάνειν ἀ. τ. καρπῶν get a share of the vintage Mk 12:2 (cp. Just., A I, 65, 5 μεταλαβεῖν ἀπὸ τοῦ … ἄρτου).—Of foods (as in Da 1:13, 4:33a; 2 Macc 7:1) ἐσθίειν ἀ. τ. ψιχίων eat some of the crumbs Mt 15:27; Mk 7:28. χορτάζεσθαι ἀ. τινος eat one’s fill of someth. Lk 16:21. αἴρειν ἀ. τῶν ἰχθύων pick up the remnants of the fish Mk 6:43. ἐνέγκατε ἀ. τ. ὀψαρίων bring some of the fish J 21:10 (the only instance of this usage in J; s. M-EBoismard, Le chapitre 21 de Saint Jean: RB 54 [’47] 492).—Of drink (cp. Sir 26:12) πίνειν ἀπὸ τ. γενήματος τῆς ἀμπέλου drink the product of the vine Lk 22:18.

② to indicate the point from which someth. begins, whether lit. or fig.

ⓐ of place from, out from (Just., D. 86, 1 ἀπὸ τῆς πέτρας ὕδωρ ἀναβλύσαν ‘gushing out of the rock’) σημεῖον ἀ. τ. οὐρανοῦ a sign fr. heaven Mk 8:11. ἀ. πόλεως εἰς πόλιν from one city to another Mt 23:34. ἀπʼ ἄκρων οὐρανῶν ἕως ἄκρων αὐτῶν (Dt 30:4; Ps 18:7) from one end of heaven to the other 24:31, cp. Mk 13:27. ἀπʼ ἄνωθεν ἕως κάτω from top to bottom Mt 27:51. ἀρξάμενοι ἀ. Ἰερουσαλήμ beginning in Jerusalem Lk 24:47 (s. also Lk 23:5; Ac 1:22; 10:37). ἀφʼ ὑμῶν ἐξήχηται ὁ λόγος τ. κυρίου the word of the Lord has gone out from you and sounded forth 1 Th 1:8. ἀπὸ βορρᾶ, ἀπὸ νότου in the north, in the south (PCairGoodsp 6, 5 [129 B.C.] ἐν τῷ ἀπὸ νότου πεδίῳ; Mitt-Wilck. I/2, 11A col. 1, 12f [123 B.C.] τὸ ἀπὸ νότου τῆς πόλεως χῶμα; ln. 7 ἀπὸ βορρᾶ τῆς πόλεως; 70, 16 al.; Josh 18:5; 19:34; 1 Km 14:5) Rv 21:13.

ⓑ of time from … (on), since (POxy 523, 4; Mel., HE 4, 26, 8; s. Kuhring 54ff).

α. ἀ. τῶν ἡμερῶν Ἰωάννου from the days of John Mt 11:12. ἀ. τῆς ὥρας ἐκείνης 9:22. ἀπʼ ἐκείνης τ. ἡμέρας (Jos., Bell. 4, 318, Ant. 7, 382) Mt 22:46; J 11:53. ἔτη ἑπτὰ ἀ. τῆς παρθενίας αὐτῆς for seven years fr. the time she was a virgin Lk 2:36. ἀ. ἐτῶν δώδεκα for 12 years 8:43. ἀ. τρίτης ὥρας τῆς νυκτός Ac 23:23. ἀ. κτίσεως κόσμου Ro 1:20. ἀ. πέρυσι since last year, a year ago 2 Cor 8:10; 9:2.—ἀπʼ αἰῶνος, ἀπʼ ἀρχῆς, ἀπʼ ἄρτι (also ἀπαρτί and ἄρτι), ἀπὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου, ἀπὸ τότε, ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν; s. the pertinent entries.

β. w. the limits defined, forward and backward: ἀπὸ … ἕως (Jos., Ant. 6, 364) Mt 27:45. ἀπὸ … ἄχρι Phil 1:5. ἀπὸ … μέχρι Ac 10:30; Ro 5:14; 15:19.

γ. ἀφʼ ἧς (sc. ὥρας or ἡμέρας, which is found Col 1:6, 9; but ἀφʼ ἧς became a fixed formula: ParJer 7:28; Plut., Pelop. [285] 15, 5; s. B-D-F §241, 2) since Lk 7:45 (Renehan ’75, 36f); Ac 24:11; 2 Pt 3:4 (cp. X., Hell. 4, 6, 6; 1 Macc 1:11). ἀφʼ οὗ (sc.—as in X., Cyr. 1, 2, 13—χρόνου; Att. ins in Meisterhans.³-Schw. and s. Witkowski, index 163; ἀφʼ οὗ is also a formula) since, when once (X., Symp. 4, 62; Demetr.: 722 Fgm. 1, 16 Jac.; Lucian, Dial. Mar. 15, 1; Ex 5:23 GrBar 3:6) Lk 13:25; 24:21; Rv 16:18 (cp. Da 12:1; 1 Macc 9:29; 16:24; 2 Macc 1:7; TestAbr B 13 p. 117, 23; GrBar; Jos., Ant. 4, 78). τρία ἔτη ἀφʼ οὗ (cp. Tob 5:35 S) Lk 13:7. ἀφότε s. ὅτε 1aγ end.

ⓒ the beg. of a series from … (on).

α. ἀρξάμενος ἀ. Μωϋσέως καὶ ἀ. πάντων τ. προφητῶν beginning w. Moses and all the prophets Lk 24:27. ἕβδομος ἀ. Ἀδάμ Jd 14 (Diod S 1, 50, 3 ὄγδοος ὁ ἀπὸ τοῦ πατρός [ancestor]; Appian, Mithrid. 9 §29 τὸν ἕκτον ἀπὸ τοῦ πρώτου Μιθριδάτην; Arrian, Anab. 7, 12, 4; Diog. L. 3, 1: Plato in the line of descent was ἕκτος ἀπὸ Σόλωνος; Biogr. p. 31: Homer δέκατος ἀπὸ Μουσαίου). ἀ. διετοῦς καὶ κατωτέρω Mt 2:16 (cp. Num 1:20; 2 Esdr 3:8).

β. w. both beg. and end given ἀπὸ … ἕως (Sir 18:26; 1 Macc 9:13) Mt 1:17; 23:35; Ac 8:10. Sim., ἀ. δόξης εἰς δόξαν fr. glory to glory 2 Cor 3:18.

③ to indicate origin or source, from

ⓐ lit., with verbs of motion

α. down from πίπτειν ἀ. τραπέζης Mt 15:27. καθεῖλεν δυνάστας ἀ. θρόνων God has dethroned rulers Lk 1:52.

β. from ἔρχεσθαι ἀ. θεοῦ J 3:2; cp. 13:3; 16:30. παραγίνεται ἀ. τῆς Γαλιλαίας Mt 3:13; ἀ. ἀνατολῶν ἥξουσιν 8:11 (Is 49:12; 59:19); ἀ. τοῦ ἱεροῦ ἐπορεύετο 24:1; ἀ. Παμφυλίας Ac 15:38. ἐγείρεσθαι ἀ. τ. νεκρῶν be raised from the dead Mt 14:2.

ⓑ lit., to indicate someone’s local origin from (Hom. et al.; Soph., El. 701; Hdt. 8, 114; ins [RevArch 4 sér. IV 1904 p. 9 ἀπὸ Θεσσαλονίκης]; pap [HBraunert, Binnenwanderung ’64, 384, s.v.; PFlor 14, 2; 15, 5; 17, 4; 22, 13 al.]; Judg 12:8; 13:2; 17:1 [all three acc. to B]; 2 Km 23:20 al.; Jos., Bell. 3, 422, Vi. 217; Just., A I, 1 τῶν ἀπὸ Φλαουί̈ας Νέας πόλεως; s. B-D-F §209, 3; Rob. 578) ἦν ἀ. Βηθσαϊδά he was from B. J 1:44; cp. 12:21. ὄχλοι ἀ. τῆς Γαλιλαίας crowds fr. Galilee Mt 4:25. ἄνδρες ἀ. παντὸς ἔθνους Ac 2:5. ἀνὴρ ἀ. τοῦ ὄχλου a man fr. the crowd Lk 9:38. ὁ προφήτης ὁ ἀ. Ναζαρέθ Mt 21:11. οἱ ἀ. Κιλικίας the Cilicians Ac 6:9. οἱ ἀδελφοὶ οἱ ἀ. Ἰόππης 10:23 (Musaeus 153 παρθένος ἀπʼ Ἀρκαδίας; Just., A I, 58, 1 Μακρίωνα … τὸν ἀπὸ Πόντου). οἱ ἀ. Θεσσαλονίκης Ἰουδαῖοι 17:13. οἱ ἀ. τῆς Ἰταλίας the Italians Hb 13:24, who could be inside as well as outside Italy (cp. Dssm., Her. 33, 1898, 344, LO 167, 1 [LAE 200, 3]; Mlt. 237; B-D-F §437).—Rather denoting close association οἱ ἀ. τῆς ἐκκλησίας members of the church Ac 12:1; likew. 15:5 (cp. Plut., Cato Min. 4, 2 οἱ ἀπὸ τ. στοᾶς φιλόσοφοι; Ps.-Demetr. c. 68 οἱ ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ=his [Isocrates’] pupils; Synes., Ep. 4 p. 162b; 66 p. 206c; PTebt 33, 3 [112 B.C.], Ῥωμαῖος τῶν ἀπὸ συγκλήτου; Ar. 15, 1 Χριστιανοὶ γενεαλογοῦνται ἀπὸ … Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ; Ath.).—To indicate origin in the sense of material fr. which someth. is made (Hdt. 7, 65; Theocr. 15, 117; IPriene 117, 72 ἀπὸ χρυσοῦ; 1 Esdr 8:56; Sir 43:20 v.l.) ἔνδυμα ἀ. τριχῶν καμήλου clothing made of camel’s hair Mt 3:4.

ⓒ fig., w. verbs of asking, desiring, to denote the pers. of or from whom a thing is asked (Ar. 11, 3): δανίσασθαι ἀπό τινος borrow fr. someone Mt 5:42. ἐκζητεῖν ἀ. τῆς γενεᾶς ταύτης Lk 11:51. ἀπαιτεῖν τι ἀπό τινος Lk 12:20. ζητεῖν τι ἀπό τινος 1 Th 2:6. λαμβάνειν τι ἀπό τινος Mt 17:25f; 3J 7.

ⓓ fig., w. verbs of perceiving, to indicate source of the perception (Lysias, Andoc. 6; Ps.-Aristot., De Mundo 6, 399b ἀπʼ αὐτῶν τῶν ἔργων θεωρεῖται ὁ θεός; Appian, Liby. 104 §493 ἀπὸ τῆς σφραγῖδος=[recognize a corpse] by the seal-ring; Demetr.: 722 Fgm. 2, 1 στοχάζεσθαι ἀπὸ τῶν ὀνομάτων; Just., D. 60, 1 τοῦτο νοοῦμεν ἀπὸ τῶν λόγων τῶν προλελεγμένων; 100, 2 ἀπὸ τῶν γραφῶν): ἀ. τῶν καρπῶν αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτούς by their fruits you will know them Mt 7:16, 20. μανθάνειν παραβολὴν ἀ. τῆς συκῆς learn a lesson from the fig tree 24:32; Mk 13:28. ἀπὸ τῶν σπερμάτων μὴ ποιεῖσθαι τὴν παραβολήν if we are not to derive our parable solely from reference to seeds (cp. 1 Cor 15:37) AcPlCor 2:28.—Also μανθάνειν τι ἀπό τινος learn someth. fr. someone Gal 3:2; Col 1:7.

ⓔ γράψαι ἀφʼ ὧν ἠδυνήθην, lit., write from what I was able, i.e. as well as I could B 21:9 (cp. Tat. 12, 5 οὐκ ἀπὸ γλώττης οὐδὲ ἀπὸ τῶν εἰκότων οὐδὲ ἀπʼ ἐννοιῶν etc.).

④ to indicate distance fr. a point, away from, for μακρὰν ἀ. τινος far fr. someone, ἀπὸ μακρόθεν fr. a great distance s. μακράν, μακρόθεν. ἀπέχειν ἀπό τινος s. ἀπέχω 4. W. detailed measurements (corresp. to Lat. ‘a’, s. B-D-F §161, 1; Rob. 575; WSchulze, Graeca Latina 1901, 15ff; Hdb. on J 11:18; Appian, Bell. Civ. 3, 12 §42; CB I/2, 390 no. 248) ἦν Βηθανία ἐγγὺς τῶν Ἱεροσολύμων ὡς ἀπὸ σταδίων δεκατέντε Bethany was near Jerusalem, about 15 stades (less than 3 km.) away J 11:18. ὡς ἀπὸ πηχῶν διακοσίων about 200 cubits (c. 90 meters) 21:8. ἀπὸ σταδίων χιλίων ἑξακοσίων about 1600 stades (c. 320 km.) Rv 14:20; cp. Hv 4, 1, 5 (for other examples of this usage, s. Rydbeck 68).—Hebraistically ἀπὸ προσώπου τινός (Gen 16:6; Jer 4:26; Jdth 2:14; Sir 21:2; 1 Macc 5:34; En 103:4; Just., A I, 37, 1 ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ πατρὸς ἐλέχθησαν διὰ Ἠσαίου … οἵδε οἱ λόγοι ‘in the name of the father … through Isaiah’; 38, 1 al.)=מִפְּנֵי פ׳ ( away) from the presence of someone 2 Th 1:9 (Is 2:10, 19, 21); Rv 12:14 (B-D-F §140; 217, 1; Mlt-H. 466).

⑤ to indicate cause, means, or outcome

ⓐ gener., to show the reason for someth. because of, as a result of, for (numerous ref. in FBleek on Hb 5:7; PFay 111, 4; POxy 3314, 7 [from falling off a horse]; Jdth 2:20; 4 [6] Esdr [POxy 1010]; AscIs 3:13; Jos., Ant. 9, 56) οὐκ ἠδύνατο ἀ. τοῦ ὄχλου he could not because of the crowd Lk 19:3; cp. Mk 2:4 D. οὐκ ἐνέβλεπον ἀπὸ τῆς δόξης τοῦ φωτός I could not see because of the brilliance of the light Ac 22:11. ἀ. τοῦ πλήθους τ. ἰχθύων J 21:6 (M-EBoismard, ad loc.: s. 1f end). ἀ. τοῦ ὕδατος for the water Hs 8, 2, 8. ἀ. τῆς θλίψεως because of the persecution Ac 11:19. οὐαὶ τῷ κόσμῳ ἀ. τ. σκανδάλων Mt 18:7 (s. B-D-F §176, 1; Mlt. 246). εἰσακουσθεὶς ἀ. τῆς εὐλαβείας heard because of his piety Hb 5:7 (but the text may be corrupt; at any rate it is obscure and variously interpr.; besides the comm. s. KRomaniuk, Die Gottesfürchtigen im NT: Aegyptus 44, ’64, 84; B-D-F §211; Rob. 580; s. on εὐλάβεια).

ⓑ to indicate means with the help of, with (Hdt. et al.; Ael. Aristid. 37, 23 K.=2 p. 25 D.; PGM 4, 2128f σφράγιζε ἀπὸ ῥύπου=seal with dirt; En 97:8) γεμίσαι τὴν κοιλίαν ἀ. τ. κερατίων fill one’s stomach w. the husks Lk 15:16 v.l. (s. ἐκ 4aζ; cp. Pr 18:20). οἱ πλουτήσαντες ἀπʼ αὐτῆς Rv 18:15 (cp. Sir 11:18).

ⓒ to indicate motive or reason for, from, with (Appian, Bell. Civ. 5, 13 §52 ἀπʼ εὐνοίας=with goodwill; 1 Macc 6:10; pap exx. in Kuhring 35) κοιμᾶσθαι ἀ. τῆς λύπης sleep from sorrow Lk 22:45. ἀ. τῆς χαρᾶς αὐτοῦ Mt 13:44; cp. Lk 24:41; Ac 12:14. ἀ. τοῦ φόβου κράζειν Mt 14:26, ἀ. φόβου καὶ προσδοκίας with fear and expectation Lk 21:26. Hence verbs of fearing, etc., take ἀ. to show the cause of the fear (s. above 1c) μὴ φοβεῖσθαι ἀ. τ. ἀποκτεννόντων τὸ σῶμα not be afraid of those who kill only the body Mt 10:28; Lk 12:4 (cp. Jdth 5:23; 1 Macc 2:62; 3:22; 8:12; En 106:4).

ⓓ to indicate the originator of the action denoted by the verb from (Trag., Hdt. et al.) ἀ. σοῦ σημεῖον ἰδεῖν Mt 12:38. γινώσκειν ἀπό τινος learn fr. someone Mk 15:45. ἀκούειν ἀ. τοῦ στόματός τινος hear fr. someone’s mouth, i.e. fr. him personally Lk 22:71 (Dionys. Hal. 3, 8 ἀ. στόματος ἤκουσεν); cp. Ac 9:13; 1J 1:5. τὴν ἀ. σοῦ ἐπαγγελίαν a promise given by you Ac 23:21 (cp. Ath. 2, 3 ταῖς ἀπὸ τῶν κατηγόρων αἰτίαις ‘the charges made by the accusers’). ἀφʼ ἑνὸς ἐγενήθησαν Hb 11:12. Prob. παραλαμβάνειν ἀ. τοῦ κυρίου 1 Cor 11:23 is to be understood in the same way: Paul is convinced that he is taught by the Lord himself (for direct teaching s. EBröse, Die Präp. ἀπό 1 Cor 11:23: StKr 71, 1898, 351–60; Dssm.; BWeiss; Ltzm.; H-DWendland. But for indirect communication: Zahn et al.). παραλαβὼν ἀπὸ τῶν θυγατέρων Φιλίππου, ὅτι Papias (11:2); opp. παρειληφέναι ὑπὸ τῶν θ. Φ. (2:9).—Of the more remote cause ἀπʼ ἀνθρώπων from human beings (as opposed to transcendent revelation; w. διʼ ἀνθρώπου; cp. Artem. 1, 73 p. 66, 11 ἀπὸ γυναικῶν ἢ διὰ γυναικῶν; 2, 36 p. 135, 26) Gal 1:1. ἀ. κυρίου πνεύματος fr. the Lord, who is the Spirit 2 Cor 3:18. ἔχειν τι ἀπό τινος have (received) someth. fr. someone 1 Cor 6:19; 1 Ti 3:7; 1J 2:20; 4:21.—In salutation formulas εἰρήνη ἀ. θεοῦ πατρός ἡμῶν peace that comes from God, our father Ro 1:7; 1 Cor 1:3; 2 Cor 1:2; Gal 1:3; Eph 1:2; cp. 6:23; Phil 1:2; Col 1:2; 1 Th 1:1 v.l.; 2 Th 1:2; 1 Ti 1:2; 2 Ti 1:2; Tit 1:4; Phlm 3. σοφία ἀ. θεοῦ wisdom that comes fr. God 1 Cor 1:30. ἔπαινος ἀ. θεοῦ praise fr. God 4:5. καὶ τοῦτο ἀ. θεοῦ and that brought about by God Phil 1:28. The expr. εἰρήνη ἀπὸ ‘ὁ ὢν καὶ ὁ ἦν καὶ ὁ ἐρχόμενος’ Rv 1:4 is quite extraordinary. It may be an interpretation of the name Yahweh already current, or an attempt to show reverence for the divine name by preserving it unchanged, or simply one more of the grammatical peculiarities so frequent in Rv (Meyer⁶-Bousset 1906, 159ff; Mlt. 9, note 1; cp. PParis 51, 33 ἀπὸ ἀπηλιότης; Mussies 93f, 328).

ⓔ to indicate responsible agents for someth., from, of

α. the self, st. Gk. usage (Thu. 5, 60, 1; X., Mem. 2, 10, 3; Andoc., Orat. 2, 4 οὗτοι οὐκ ἀφʼ αὑτῶν ταῦτα πράττουσιν; Diod S 17, 56; Num 16:28; 4 Macc 11:3; En 98:4; TestAbr A 15 p. 95, 26 [Stone p. 38]; 18 p. 101, 6 [Stone p. 50]; Just., A I, 43, 8) the expr. ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ (pl. ἀφʼ ἑαυτῶν) of himself and ἀπʼ ἐμαυτοῦ of myself are common Lk 12:57; 21:30; 2 Cor 3:5, esp. so in J: 5:19, 30; 8:28; 10:18; 15:4.—7:17f; 11:51; 14:10; 16:13; 18:34. So also ἀπʼ ἐμαυτοῦ οὐκ ἐλήλυθα I did not come of myself (opp. the Father sent me) 7:28; 8:42.

β. fr. others. W. verbs in the pass. voice or pass. mng. ὑπό is somet. replaced by ἀπό (in isolated cases in older Gk. e.g. Thu. 1, 17 et al. [Kühner-G. II/1 p. 457f]; freq. in later Gk.: Polyb. 1, 79, 14; Hero I 152, 6; 388, 11; Nicol. Dam.: 90 Fgm. 130, 130 Jac.; IG XII/5, 29, 1; SIG 820, 9; PLond III, 1173, 12 p. 208; BGU 1185, 26; PFlor 150, 6 ἀ. τῶν μυῶν κατεσθιόμενα; PGM 4, 256; Kuhring 36f; 1 Macc 15:17; Sir 16:4; ParJer 1:1 ᾐχμαλωτεύθησαν … ἀπὸ τοῦ βασιλέως; Philo, Leg. All. 3, 62; Just., A I, 68, 6 ἐπιστολὴν … γραφεῖσάν μοι ἀπὸ Σερήνου, D. 121, 3 ἀπὸ παντὸς [γένους] μετάνοιαν πεποιῆσθαι. See B-D-F §210; Rob. 820; GHatzidakis, Einl. in d. neugriech. Gramm. 1892, 211; AJannaris, An Histor. Gk. Grammar 1897, §1507). Yet just at this point the textual tradition varies considerably, and the choice of prep. is prob. at times influenced by the wish to express special nuances of mng. Lk 8:29b v.l. (ὑπό text); 43b (ὑπό v.l.); 10:22 D; ἀποδεδειγμένος ἀ. τ. θεοῦ attested by God Ac 2:22. ἐπικληθεὶς Βαρναβᾶς ἀ. (ὑπό v.l.) τ. ἀποστόλων named B. by the apostles 4:36. κατενεχθεὶς ἀ. τοῦ ὕπνου overcome by sleep 20:9. ἀθετούμενος ἀπὸ τῶν παραχαρασσόντων τὰ λόγια αὐτοῦ inasmuch as (Jesus) is being rejected by those who falsify his words AcPlCor 2:3. νεκροῦ βληθέντος ἀπὸ τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ ἐπʼ αὐτά when a corpse was cast upon them (the bones of Elisha) 2:32. In such cases ἀπό freq. denotes the one who indirectly originates an action, and can be transl. at the hands of, by command of: πολλὰ παθεῖν ἀ. τ. πρεσβυτέρων suffer much at the hands of the elders Mt 16:21; cp. Lk 9:22; 17:25, where the emphasis is to be placed on παθεῖν, not on ἀποδοκιμασθῆναι. In ἀ. θεοῦ πειράζομαι the thought is that the temptation is caused by God, though not actually carried out by God Js 1:13. ἡτοιμασμένος ἀ. τοῦ θεοῦ prepared by God’s command, not by God in person Rv 12:6.

⑥ In a few expr. ἀπό helps to take the place of an adverb. ἀπὸ μέρους, s. μέρος 1c.—ἡμέρᾳ ἀφʼ ἡμέρας day by day GJs 12:3.—ἀπὸ μιᾶς (acc. to Wlh., Einl.² 26, an Aramaism, min ḥădā˒=at once [s. MBlack, An Aramaic Approach³, ’67, 113]; but this does not explain the fem. gender, found also in the formulaic ἐπὶ μιᾶς Maxim. Tyr. 6, 3f En 99:9 [s. SAalen, NTS 13, ’67, 3] and in Mod. Gk. μὲ μιᾶς at once [Thumb §162 note 2]. PSI 286, 22 uses ἀπὸ μιᾶς of a payment made ‘at once’; on the phrase s. New Docs 2, 189. Orig. γνώμης might have been a part of the expr. [Philo, Spec. Leg. 3, 73], or ὁρμῆς [Thu. 7, 71, 6], or γλώσσης [Cass. Dio 44, 36, 2], or φωνῆς [Herodian 1, 4, 8]; cp. ἀπὸ μιᾶς φωνῆς Plut., Mor. 502d of an echo; s. B-D-F §241, 6) unanimously, alike, in concert Lk 14:18. Sim. ἀπὸ τ. καρδιῶν fr. (your) hearts, sincerely Mt 18:35.—Himerius, Or. 39 [=Or. 5], 6 has as a formula διὰ μιᾶς, probably = continuously, uninterruptedly, Or. 44 [=Or. 8], 2 fuller διὰ μιᾶς τῆς σπουδῆς=with one and the same, or with quite similar zeal.—M-M.

γινώσκω (in the form γιγνώσκω [s. below] since Homer; γιν. in Attic ins in Meisterhans³-Schw. index, from 325 B.C.; in pap fr. 277 B.C. [Mayser 165]; likew. LXX, pseudepigr., Philo, Joseph., apolog.) impf. ἐγίνωσκον; fut. γνώσομαι; 2 aor. ἔγνων, impv. γνῶθι, γνώτω, subj. 1 sg. γνῶ and 3 sg. γνῶ (γνοῖ Mk 5:43; 9:30; Lk 19:15; Hm 4, 1, 5; B-D-F §95, 2; W-S. §13, 22; Mlt-H. 83; Rob. 1214); 2 sg. γνώσῃς (TestAbr A 8 p. 86, 5 [Stone p. 20]); opt. 1 sg. γνῴην; 3 sg. γνοίη Job 23:3, 5; inf. γνῶναι, ptc. γνούς; pf. ἔγνωκα, 3 pl. ἔγνωκαν J 17:7 (W-S. §13, 15 n. 15); plpf. ἐγνώκειν. Pass.: 1 fut. γνωσθήσομαι; 1 aor. ἐγνώσθην; pf. ἔγνωσμαι. (On the spellings γινώσκειν and γιγνώσκειν s. W-S. §5, 31; B-D-F §34, 4; Mlt-H. 108.) This verb is variously nuanced in contexts relating to familiarity acquired through experience or association with pers. or thing.

① to arrive at a knowledge of someone or someth., know, know about, make acquaintance of

ⓐ w. acc. of thing: mysteries (Wsd 2:22; En 104:12) Mt 13:11; Mk 4:11 v.l.; Lk 8:10; will of the Master (Just., D. 123, 4) 12:47f; that which brings peace 19:42; truth (Jos., Ant. 13, 291) J 8:32; times Ac 1:7; sin Ro 7:7; affection 2 Cor 2:4; spirit of truth J 14:17; way of righteousness 2 Pt 2:21 P⁷²; God’s glory 1 Cl 61:1.—Abs. γνόντες (Is 26:11) when they had ascertained it Mk 6:38; ἐκ μέρους γ. know fragmentarily, only in part 1 Cor 13:9, 12.—W. prep. γ. τι ἔκ τινος (X., Cyr. 1, 6, 45; Jos., Vi. 364) know a thing by someth. (Diod S 17, 101, 6): a tree by its fruit Mt 12:33; Lk 6:44; 1J 4:6; γ. τι ἔν τινι (Sir 4:24; 26:9) 1J 4:2. Also γ. τι κατά τι (Gen 15:8): κατὰ τί γνώσομαι τοῦτο; by what (= how) shall I know this? Lk 1:18.

ⓑ w. personal obj. (Plut., Mor. 69c ἄνδρα τοιοῦτον οὐκ ἔγνωμεν; Did., Gen. 45, 24 evil powers): God (Ael. Aristid. 52, 2 K.=28 p. 551 D.: γ. τὸν θεόν; Herm. Wr. 1, 3; 10, 19a; Sallust. 18, 3 p. 34, 9 θεούς; 1 Km 2:10; 3:7; 1 Ch 28:9; 3 Macc 7:6; PsSol 2:31; Da 11:32 Theod.; Philo, Ebr. 45; Ar. 15, 3; Just., D. 14, 12; Orig., C. Cels. 6, 66, 26f) J 14:7ab; 17:3, 25; Ro 1:21; Gal 4:9; 1J 2:3, 13; 3:1, 6; 4:6ff; 5:20 (for 1J s. M-EBoismard, RB 56, ’49, 365–91); PtK 2. Jesus Christ J 14:7; 17:3; 2 Cor 5:16 ( even though we have known Christ [irrealis, ‘contrary to fact’, is also prob.=even if we had known; cp. Gal 5:11], we now no longer know him; on this pass. s. κατά B7a; σάρξ 5); 1J 2:3f (Just., D. 28, 3). τινὰ ἔν τινι someone by someth. (Ps 47:4; Sir 11:28; TestNapht 3:4) Lk 24:35.

ⓒ w. ὅτι foll. (BGU 824, 8; Philo, Det. Pot. Ins. 22) Mt 25:24; J 6:69; 7:26; 8:52; 14:20, 31; 17:7f, 25; 19:4. W. ὅθεν preceding by this one knows (EpJer 22) 1J 2:18. ἐν τούτῳ (Gen 42:33; Ex 7:17; Josh 3:10 al.) J 13:35; 1J 2:3, 5; 4:13; 5:2. W. combination of two constr. ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκομεν ὅτι μένει ἐν ἡμῖν, ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος by this we know that (Jesus Christ) remains in us, namely by the spirit 3:24; cp. 4:13. W. an indir. question foll. (1 Km 14:38: 25:17; 2 Km 18:29; Ps 38:5) Mt 12:7; J 7:51. W. combination of two questions (double interrogative) ἵνα γνοῖ τίς τί διεπραγματεύσατο that he might know what each one had gained in his dealings Lk 19:15.

② to acquire information through some means, learn (of), ascertain, find out

ⓐ w. acc. as obj. (1 Km 21:3; 1 Ch 21:2; 4 Macc 4:4) τοῦτο (1 Km 20:3) Mk 5:43. τὰ γενόμενα what has happened Lk 24:18. τὸ ἀσφαλές Ac 21:34; 22:30. τὰ περὶ ἡμῶν our situation Col 4:8; your faith 1 Th 3:5. Pass. become known to someone w. or without dat. of the pers. who is informed: of secret things Mt 10:26; Lk 8:17; 12:2. Of plots Ac 9:24 (cp. 1 Macc 6:3; 7:3, 30 al.).

ⓑ w. ὅτι foll. (PGiss 11, 4 [118 A.D.] γεινώσκειν σε θέλω ὅτι; 1 Esdr 2:17; Ruth 3:14) J 4:1; 5:6; 12:9; Ac 24:11 v.l.

ⓒ abs. (1 Km 14:29; 3 Km 1:11; Tob 8:12 al.) μηδεὶς γινωσκέτω nobody is to know of this Mt 9:30. ἵνα τις γνοῖ that anyone should obtain knowledge of it Mk 9:30.

ⓓ γ. ἀπό τινος ascertain fr. someone 15:45.

③ to grasp the significance or meaning of someth., understand, comprehend

ⓐ w. acc. foll. (Sir 1:6; 18:28; Wsd 5:7 v.l.; 9:13; Bar 3:9 al.; Just., A I, 63, 5; D. 68, 1 σκληροκάρδιοι πρὸς τὸ γνῶναι νοῦν … τοῦ θεοῦ): parables Mk 4:13; what was said Lk 18:34; (w. ἀναγινώσκειν in wordplay) Ac 8:30. ταῦτα J 3:10; 12:16; what one says J 8:43; God’s wisdom 1 Cor 2:8; the nature of God vs. 11; the nature of the divine spirit vs. 14; the love of Christ Eph 3:19 (s. γνῶσις 1); God’s ways Hb 3:10 (Ps 94:10); τὸν νόμον know the law J 7:49; Ro 7:1 (here perh.=have the law at one’s fingertips, cp. Menand., Sicyonius 138f, τῶν τοὺς νόμους εἰδότων; Just., D. 123, 2). πῶς οὖν [ταῦτα γιγν]ώ̣σκομεν; how then shall we know these things? Ox 1081, 25f (=SJCh 90, 1f), as read by Till p. 220 app.

ⓑ abs. Mt 24:39.

ⓒ w. ὅτι foll. (Wsd 10:12; EpJer 64; 1 Macc 6:13; 7:42; 2 Macc 7:28 al.) Mt 21:45; 24:32; Mk 12:12; 13:28f; Lk 21:30f; J 4:53; 8:27f; 2 Cor 13:6; Js 2:20.

ⓓ w. indir. question foll. (Job 19:29) J 10:6; 13:12, 28.

④ to be aware of someth., perceive, notice, realize

ⓐ w. acc.: their wickedness Mt 22:18; γ. δύναμιν ἐξεληλυθυῖαν that power had gone out Lk 8:46 (on the constr. w. the ptc. cp. PHamb 27, 13 [III B.C.]; BGU 1078 [I A.D.] γίνωσκε ἡγεμόνα εἰσεληλυθότα; POxy 1118, 7; Jos., Ant. 17, 342; Just., D. 39, 2 al.).

ⓑ abs. (Ex 22:9; 1 Km 26:12) Mt 16:8; 26:10; Mk 7:24; 8:17.

ⓒ w. ὅτι foll. (Gen 3:7; 8:11; 1 Macc 1:5 al.): ἔγνω τῷ σώματι ὅτι ἴαται she felt in her body that she was healed Mk 5:29; cp. 15:10; J 6:15; 16:19; Ac 23:6.

⑤ to have sexual intercourse with, have sex/marital relations with, euphemistic ext. of 1 (Menand., Fgm. 558, 5 Kock; Heraclid. Lembus, Pol. 64 [Aristot., Fgm. ed. VRose 1886, 383]; oft. in Plut. and other later authors, and LXX [Anz 306]) w. acc., said of a man as agent (Gen 4:1, 17; 1 Km 1:19; Jdth 16:22; ApcMos 4; Did., Gen. 143, 9) Mt 1:25 (in connection w. the topic of 1:25f see Plut., Mor. 717e; Olympiodorus, Vi. Plat. 1 [Westermann, 1850]: φάσμα Ἀπολλωνιακὸν συνεγένετο τῇ μητρὶ αὐτοῦ τῇ Περικτιόνῃ καὶ ἐν νυκτὶ φανὲν τῷ Ἀρίστωνι ἐκέλευσεν αὐτῷ μὴ μιγνύναι τῇ Περικτιόνῃ μέχρι τ. χρόνου τῆς ἀποτέξεως. Ὁ δʼ οὕτω πεποίηκεν: ‘an apparition of Apollo had relations with [Plato’s] mother Perictione, and in a nocturnal appearance to Ariston [Plato’s father] ordered him not to have intercourse w. P. until the time of her parturition. So he acted accordingly.’—The legend of Plato’s birth is traceable to Plato’s nephew Speusippus [Diog. L. 3:2; Jerome, Adv. Iovin. 1, 42]); of a woman (Judg 11:39; 21:12; Theodor. Prodr. 9, 486 H.) Lk 1:34 (DHaugg, D. erste bibl. Marienwort ’38; FGrant, JBL 59, ’40, 19f; HSahlin, D. Messias u. d. Gottesvolk, ’45, 117–20).

⑥ to have come to the knowledge of, have come to know, know (Nägeli 40 w. exx.)

ⓐ w. acc.

α. of thing (Bar 3:20, 23; Jdth 8:29; Bel 35; Just., D. 110, 1 καὶ τοῦτο γ.): τὴν ποσότητα 1 Cl 35:3; hearts (Ps 43:22) Lk 16:15; will Ro 2:18; truth (Just., D. 139, 5; Tat. 13, 1) 2J 1; 2 Cor 5:21; grace 8:9; πάντα (2 Km 14:20; Just., D. 127, 2) 1J 3:20. τὶ 1 Cor 8:2a. W. object clause preceding: ὸ̔ κατεργάζομαι οὐ γ. what I am accomplishing I really do not know Ro 7:15 (here γ. almost=desire, want, decide [Polyb. 5, 82, 1; Plut., Lycurg. 41[3, 9] ἔγνω φυγεῖν; Appian, Syr. 5 §18; Arrian, Anab. 2, 21, 8; 2, 25, 8; Paradox. Vat. 46 Keller ὅ τι ἂν γνῶσιν αἱ γυναῖκες; Jos., Ant. 1, 195; 14, 352; 16, 331]; mngs. 3 understand and 7 recognize are also prob.). W. attraction of the relative ἐν ὥρᾳ ᾗ οὐ γ. at an hour unknown to him Mt 24:50; Lk 12:46. W. acc. and ptc. (on the constr. s. 4a above) τὴν πόλιν νεωκόρον οὖσαν that the city is guardian of the temple Ac 19:35.

β. of pers. know someone (Tob 5:2; 7:4; Is 1:3) J 1:48; 2:24; 10:14f, 27; Ac 19:15; 2 Ti 2:19 (Num 16:5); Ox 1 recto, 14 (GTh 31). W. acc. and ptc. (s. α above, end and e.g. Just., A I, 19, 6) Hb 13:23.

ⓑ w. acc. and inf. (Da 4:17; Just., D. 130, 2 al.) Hb 10:34.

ⓒ w. ὅτι foll. (Sir 23:19; Bar 2:30; Tob 3:14) J 21:17; Ac 20:34; Phil 1:12; Js 1:3; 2 Pt 1:20; 3:3; γ. τοὺς διαλογισμοὺς ὅτι εἰσὶν μάταιοι he knows that the thoughts are vain 1 Cor 3:20 (Ps 93:11).—Oft. γινώσκετε, ὅτι you may be quite sure that Mt 24:33, 43; Mk 13:28f; Lk 10:11; 12:39; 21:31; J 15:18; 1J 2:29 (cp. UPZ 62, 32 [161 B.C.] γίνωσκε σαφῶς ὅτι πρός σε οὐ μὴ ἐπέλθω; 70, 14; 3 Macc 7:9; Judg 4:9; Job 36:5; Pr 24:12). In τοῦτο ἴστε γινώσκοντες, ὅτι Eph 5:5 the question is whether the two verbs are to be separated or not. In the latter case, one could point to Sym. Jer 49:22 ἴστε γινώσκοντες and 1 Km 20:3.

ⓓ w. indir. question (Gen 21:26; 1 Km 22:3; Eccl 11:5; 2 Macc 14:32; Just., A I, 63, 3 τί πατὴρ καὶ τί υἱός) Lk 7:39; 10:22; J 2:25; 11:57.

ⓔ w. adv. modifier γ. Ἑλληνιστί understand Greek Ac 21:37 (cp. X., Cyr. 7, 5; 31 ἐπίστασθαι Συριστί).

ⓕ abs. (Gen 4:9; 18:21; 4 Km 2:3; Sir 32:8) Lk 2:43. τί ἐγὼ γινώσκω; how should I know? Hs 9, 9, 1.

⑦ to indicate that one does know, acknowledge, recognize as that which one is or claims to be τινά (Plut., Ages. 597 [3, 1]; Jos., Ant. 5, 112) οὐδέποτε ἔγνων ὑμᾶς I have never recognized you Mt 7:23; cp. J 1:10. ἐὰν γνωσθῇ πλέον τ. ἐπισκόπου if he receives more recognition than the supervisor (bishop) IPol 5:2. Of God as subject recognize someone as belonging to God, choose, almost= elect (Am 3:2; Hos 12:1; SibOr 5, 330) 1 Cor 8:3; Gal 4:9. In these pass. the γ. of God directed toward human beings is conceived of as the basis of and condition for their coming to know God; cp. the language of the Pythagoreans in HSchenkl, Wiener Studien 8, 1886 p. 265, no. 9 βούλει γνωσθῆναι θεοῖς• ἀγνοήθητι μάλιστα ἀνθρώποις; p. 277 no. 92 σοφὸς ἄνθρωπος κ. θεὸν σεβόμενος γινώσκεται ὑπὸ τ. θεοῦ; Porphyr., ad Marcellam 13 σοφὸς ἄνθρωπος γινώσκεται ὑπὸ θεοῦ; Herm. Wr. 1, 31 θεός, ὸ̔ς γνωσθῆναι βούλεται καὶ γινώσκεται τοῖς ἰδίοις; 10, 15 οὐ γὰρ ἀγνοεῖ τὸν ἄνθρωπον ὁ θεός, ἀλλὰ καὶ πάνυ γνωρίζει καὶ θέλει γνωρίζεσθαι. S. Rtzst., Mysterienrel.³ 299f; Ltzm. on 1 Cor 8:3; RAC XI 446–659.—On the whole word: BSnell, D. Ausdrücke für die Begriffe des Wissens in d. vorplatonischen Philosophie 1924; EBaumann, ידע u. seine Derivate: ZAW 28, 1908, 22ff; 110ff; WBousset, Gnosis: Pauly-W. VII 1912, 1503ff; Rtzst., Mysterienrel.³ 66–70; 284–308; PThomson, ‘Know’ in the NT: Exp. 9th ser. III, 1925, 379–82; AFridrichsen, Gnosis (Paul): ELehmann Festschr. 1927, 85–109; RPope, Faith and Knowledge in Pauline and Johannine Thought: ET 41, 1930, 421–27; RBultmann, TW I ’33, 688–715; HJonas, Gnosis u. spätantiker Geist I ’34; ²’55; EPrucker, Gnosis Theou ’37; JDupont, La Connaissance religieuse dans les Épîtres de Saint Paul, ’49; LBouyer, Gnosis: Le Sens orthodoxe de l’expression jusqu’aux pères Alexandrins: JTS n.s. 4, ’53, 188–203; WDavies, Knowledge in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Mt 11:25–30: HTR 46, ’53, 113–39; WSchmithals, D. Gnosis in Kor. ’55, ³’69; MMagnusson, Der Begriff ‘Verstehen’ (esp. in Paul), ’55; RCasey, Gnosis, Gnosticism and the NT: CDodd Festschr., ’56, 52–80; IdelaPotterie, οἶδα et γινώσκω (4th Gosp.), Biblica 40, ’59, 709–25; H-JSchoeps, Urgemeinde, Judenchristentum, Gnosis ’56; EKäsemann, Das Wandernde Gottesvolk (Hb)², ’57; HJonas, The Gnostic Religion, ’58; JDupont, Gnosis, ’60; UWilckens, Weisheit u. Torheit ( 1 Cor 1 and 2) ’59; DGeorgi, Die Gegner des Pls im 2 Cor, ’64; DScholer, Nag Hammadi Bibliography, 1948–69, ’71.—B. 1209f. DELG s.v. γιγνώσκω. EDNT. M-M. TW. Sv.

εἰκών, όνος, ἡ (Aeschyl., Hdt.+; loanw. in rabb.)

① an object shaped to resemble the form or appearance of someth., likeness, portrait (cp. Did., Gen. 82, 6) of the emperor’s head on a coin (so Artem. 4, 31; of an emperor’s image Jos., Bell. 2, 169; 194, Ant. 19, 185; cp. AcThom 112 [Aa II/2, 223, 19]; s. DShotter, Gods, Emperors, and Coins: Greece and Rome, 2d ser. 26, ’79, 48–57) Mt 22:20; Mk 12:16; Lk 20:24. Of an image of a god (Diod S 2, 8, 7 [Zeus]; Appian, Mithrid. 117 §575 θεῶν εἰκόνες; Lucian, Sacr. 11; 2 Ch 33:7; Is 40:19; Just., A I, 55, 7; Ath. 18, 1; s. TPodella, Das Lichtkleid ’96, esp. 83–88) Rv 13:14f; 14:9, 11; 15:2; 16:2; 19:20; 20:4.

② that which has the same form as someth. else (not a crafted object as in 1 above), living image, fig. ext. of 1 εἰκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ (ἄνθρωπος πλάσμα καὶ εἰκὼν αὐτοῦ [God] Theoph. Ant. 1, 4 [p. 64, 17]; w. ὁμοίωσις Did., Gen. 56, 28) of a man (cp. Mitt-Wilck. I/2, 109, 11 [III B.C.] Philopator as εἰκὼν τοῦ Διός; Rosetta Stone=OGI 90, 3 [196 B.C.] Ptolemy V as εἰκὼν ζῶσα τοῦ Διός, cp. APF 1, 1901, 483, 11; Plut., Themist. 125 [27, 4]; Lucian, Pro Imag. 28 εἰκόνα θεοῦ τ. ἄνθρωπον εἶναι; Diog. L. 6, 51 τ. ἀγαθοὺς ἄνδρας θεῶν εἰκόνας εἶναι; Sextus 190; Herm. Wr. 1, 12 al.; Apuleius as image of God, Rtzst., Mysterienrel.³ 43; JHehn, Zum Terminus ‘Bild Gottes’: ESachau Festschr. 1915, 36–52) 1 Cor 11:7 (on the gradation here cp. Herm. Wr. 11, 15a); of Christ (Helios as εἰκών of deity: Pla., Rep. 509; Proclus, Hymni 1, 33f [Orphica p. 277 Abel]; Herm. Wr. 11, 15; Stob. I 293, 21=454, 1ff Sc.; Hierocles 1, 418: the rest of the gods are εἰκόνες of the primeval god.—The Logos: Philo, Conf. Ling. 97; 147. Wisdom: Wsd 7:26) 2 Cor 4:4; Col 1:15 (εἰ. τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ ὁ μονογενής Did., Gen. 58, 3; cp. εἰκὼν γὰρ τοῦ … θεοῦ ὁ λόγος ἐστὶ αὐτοῦ Orig., C. Cels. 4, 85, 24.—EPreuschen, ZNW 18, 1918, 243).—εἰ. τοῦ χοϊκοῦ, τοῦ ἐπουρανίου image of the earthly, heavenly (human being) 1 Cor 15:49. (See SMcCasland, The Image of God Acc. to Paul: JBL 69, ’50, 85–100). The image corresponds to its original (cp. ὁμοίωμα 2ab; Doxopatres [XI A.D.]: Rhet. Gr. II 160, 1 εἰ. καὶ ὁμοίωμα διαφέρει; Mel., P. 36, 245 διὰ τῆς τυπικῆς εἰκόνος; 38, 262 τοῦ μέλλοντος ἐν αὐτῷ τὴν εἰκόνα βλέπεις and oft. in typological exegesis of the OT).

③ that which represents someth. else in terms of basic form and features, form, appearance (Istros [III B.C.]: no. 334 Fgm. 53 Jac. ἀνθρωποειδὴς εἰκών=a human figure; Artem. 1, 35 p. 36, 5 τὸ πρόσωπον κ. τὴν εἰκόνα=the face and the form; Ps.-Callisth. 2, 27; Hierocles 20, 465: to his followers Pythagoras has θείαν εἰκόνα=the appearance of a god; Cleopatra ln. 154 ἐτελειώθη ἡ εἰκὼν σώματι κ. ψυχῇ κ. πνεύματι; Herm. Wr. 1, 12 of the first human being, the son of the πατὴρ πάντων: τὴν τοῦ πατρὸς εἰκόνα ἔχων; 5, 6; En 106:10) ὁμοίωμα εἰκόνος φθαρτοῦ ἀνθρώπου the likeness of mortal human form Ro 1:23 (MHooker, NTS 6, ’60, 297–306). συμμόρφους τῆς εἰ. τοῦ υἱοῦ conformed to the appearance of his Son 8:29; cp. 2 Cor 3:18; εἰ. τ. πραγμάτων form of things in contrast to their σκιά Hb 10:1.—The infl. of Gen 1:26f is very strong (κατʼ εἰκόνα θεοῦ; TestNapht 2:5; Tat. 12, 1 al.; Just., A I, 63, 16 εἰκόνος ἀσωμάτου. See AStruker, D. Gottesebenbildlichkeit d. Menschen in d. christl. Lit d. zwei erst. Jahrh. 1913). Humans made by God ἐκ τῆς ἰδίας εἰ. in God’s own form Dg 10:2; cp. τῆς ἑαυτοῦ εἰ. χαρακτήρ 1 Cl 33:4; cp. vs. 5; B 5:5; 6:12. Gen 1:27 also infl. Col 3:10: the new human is made new κατʼ εἰκόνα τοῦ κτίσαντος αὐτόν. (Philo, Leg. All. 3, 96, in Platonic fashion, expresses the thought that first of all an image proceeded fr. God, which, in turn, served as a model for humans; against this view s. FEltester, Eikon im NT, ’58, 157).—EKäsemann, Leib u. Leib Christi: Beiträge zur Hist. Theol. 9, ’33, 81–88, 147–50; J Bover, ‘Imaginis’ notio apud B. Paulum: Biblica 4, 1923, 174–79; HWillms, Εἰκών I ’35; ESelwyn, Image, Fact and Faith: NTS 1, ’55, 235–47; GLadner, RAC IV, ’59, 771–86 (lit.); JJervell, Imago Dei (Genesis, late Judaism, Gnosis, NT) FRLANT no. 58, ’60; KPrümm, Verbum Domini 40, ’62, 232–57 (Paul); ELarsson, Christus als Vorbild, ’62.—DELG s.v. ἔοικα. M-M. EDNT. TW. Spicq. Sv.

παρά (Hom.+. On elision s. B-D-F §17; Rob. 208) prep. w. three cases (Kühner-G. §440; Schwyzer II 491–98; B-D-F §236–38; Rob. 612–16. Further lit. s.v. ἀνά, beg.; also HRau, De praepositionis παρά usu: GCurtius, Studien etc. III 1870).

A. W. gen., which nearly always as in Hom., Hdt., Pla., X. et al. denotes a pers., and indicates that someth. proceeds fr. this pers. (Hs 2:3 is an exception):

① marker of extension from the side of, from (the side of) w. local sense preserved, used w. verbs of coming, going, sending, originating, going out, etc. (TestAbr A 2 p. 78, 30 [Stone p. 4] παρὰ τοῦ μεγάλου βασιλέως ἀπεστάλην; Lucian, Demon. 13 ἀπιὼν παρʼ αὐτοῦ) ἐκπορεύεσθαι J 15:26b. ἐξέρχεσθαι 16:27; 17:8; Lk 2:1; 6:19. ἔρχεσθαι 8:49. παραγίνεσθαι Mk 14:43. πέμπειν τινὰ παρά τινος J 15:26a. πνεύματος ἁγίου … παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀποσταλέντος εἰς αὐτήν (=Μαρίαν) AcPlCor 2:5. εἶναι παρά τινος be from someone (cp. Job 21:2, 9) J 6:46; 7:29; 9:16, 33; 17:7.

② marker of one who originates or directs, from (Appian, Bell. Civ. 4, 100 §420 παρὰ τ. θεῶν; TestJob 38:8 παρὰ θεοῦ) παρὰ κυρίου ἐγένετο αὕτη this was the Lord’s doing Mt 21:42; Mk 12:11 (both Ps 117:23). W. a double negative: οὐκ ἀδυνατήσει παρὰ τ. θεοῦ πᾶν ῥῆμα (s. ἀδυνατέω) Lk 1:37. τὰ λελαλημένα αὐτῇ παρὰ κυρίου what was said to her (by the angel) at the Lord’s command vs. 45. ἀπεσταλμένος παρὰ θεοῦ John the Baptist was not, like Jesus, sent out fr. the very presence of God, but one whose coming was brought about by God J 1:6 (cp. 2 Macc 11:17). παρʼ ἑαυτῆς φέρει καρπὸν καὶ παρὰ τῆς πτελέας it (i.e. the vine) bears fruit which comes both from itself and from the elm Hs 2:3. On 2 Pt 2:11 s. κρίσις 1bβ.

③ marker of the point fr. which an action originates, from

ⓐ after verbs

α. of asking, demanding αἰτεῖν and αἰτεῖσθαι (cp. X., An. 1, 3, 16, Hell. 3, 1, 4; SIG 785, 9f; PFay 121, 12ff; Tob 4:19 BA al.; LXX; TestAbr A 9 p. 87, 2 [Stone p. 22]; TestJob 20:2; ParJer 7:14; Jos., Ant. 15, 92) Mt 20:20 v.l. (for ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ); J 4:9; Ac 3:2; 9:2; Js 1:5; 1J 5:15 v.l. (for ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ); 1 Cl 36:4 (Ps 2:8); Hm 9:2, 4; Dg 1. ζητεῖν (Tob 4:18; Sir 7:4; cp. 1 Macc 7:13) Mk 8:11; Lk 11:16; 12:48.

β. of taking, accepting, receiving λαμβάνειν (class.; Appian, Mithrid. 88 §397; SIG 546 B, 23 [III B.C.]; Jdth 12:15; Sus 55 Theod.; 1 Macc 8:8; 11:34; 4 Macc 12:11; TestJob 11:5; JosAs 24:11; Just., A I, 39, 5 al.) Mk 12:2; Lk 6:34; J 5:34, 41, 44; 10:18; Ac 2:33; 3:5; 17:9; 20:24; 26:10 (Jos., Ant. 14, 167 λαβὼν ἐξουσίαν παρά σου [= τ. ἀρχιερέως]; 11, 169); Js 1:7; 2 Pt 1:17; 2J 4; Rv 2:28; Hs 1:8; 8, 3, 5; GJs 20, 2 codices. ἀπολαμβάνειν (SIG 150, 19f [restored text; IV B.C.]; 4 Macc 18:23) Hv 5:7. παραλαμβάνειν (Hdt. et al.; oft. ins; POxy 504, 14 al. in pap) Gal 1:12; 1 Th 2:13; 4:1; 2 Th 3:6. δέχεσθαι (Thu. 1, 20, 1 et al.; 1 Macc 15:20; TestJob 11:12; cp. διαδέχεσθαι Ath. 37, 1) Ac 22:5; Phil 4:18a. κομίζεσθαι (SIG 244 I, 5ff [IV B.C.]; Gen 38:20; 2 Macc 7:11; Ath. 12, 1) Eph 6:8. εὑρεῖν (SIG 537, 69; 1099, 28; cp. εὑρίσκω 3, end) 2 Ti 1:18. ἔχειν τι παρά τινος have received someth. fr. someone (1 Esdr 6:5) Ac 9:14; cp. Hv 3, 9, 8. γίνεταί μοί τι παρά τινος I receive someth. from someone (Att.) Mt 18:19. ἔσται μεθʼ ἡμῶν χάρις … παρὰ θεοῦ πατρὸς καὶ παρὰ Ἰησοῦ 2J 3 (cp. X., An. 7, 2, 25). οἱ πιστευθέντες παρὰ θεοῦ ἔργον those who were entrusted by God with a task 1 Cl 43:1 (cp. Polyb. 3, 69, 1; SIG 1207, 12f). παρὰ τοῦ κυρίου πλουτίζεσθαι receive one’s wealth fr. the Lord Hs 2:10.—Sim. in the case of a purchase the seller is introduced by παρά: buy fr. someone ἀγοράζειν (s. ἀγοράζω 1, end) Rv 3:18. ὠνεῖσθαι Ac 7:16. ἄρτον φαγεῖν παρά τινος receive support from someone 2 Th 3:8.

γ. of learning, coming to know, hearing, asking ἀκούειν (s. ἀκούω 1bβ and 3) J 1:40; 6:45; 7:51; 8:26, 40; 15:15; Ac 10:22; 28:22; 2 Ti 1:13; 2:2; AcPlCor 1:6; ἀκριβοῦν Mt 2:7, 16. ἐξακριβάζεσθαι Hm 4, 2, 3. ἐπιγινώσκειν Ac 24:8. μανθάνειν (since Aeschyl., Ag. 858; Jos., C. Ap. 2, 176; Sir 8:8f; 2 Macc 7:2 v.l.; 3 Macc 1:1; Just., A I, 23, 1 and D. 78, 1 al.; Ath. 7, 2; 22, 8) 2 Ti 3:14. πυνθάνεσθαι (Hdt. 3, 68; X., Cyr. 1, 6, 23; Pla., Rep. 5, 476e; SIG 1169, 30; 2 Ch 32:31) Mt 2:4; J 4:52 (without παρά v.l.); B 13:2 (Gen 25:22).

ⓑ w. adjectival function ὁ, ἡ, τὸ παρά τινος made, given, etc., by someone

α. w. a noun (funct. as a gen.: Pla., Symp. 197e ὁ παρά τινος λόγος ‘the expression made by someone’; X., Hell. 3, 1, 6 δῶρον παρὰ βασιλέως, Mem. 2, 2, 12 ἡ παρά τινος εὔνοια, Cyr. 5, 5, 13 τὸ παρʼ ἐμοῦ ἀδίκημα ‘the crime committed by me’; Polyb. 3, 69, 3 ἡ παρʼ αὐτοῦ σωτηρία; Polyaenus 3, 9, 28 ἡ παρὰ στρατηγοῦ ἀρετή; SIG 543, 27; Ex 4:20; 14:13; Philo, Plant. 14; Jos., Ant. 12, 400; Just., A I, 32, 8 and D. 92, 1 al.; Ath. 7, 1) ἡ παρʼ ἐμοῦ διαθήκη Ro 11:27 (Is 59:21).—Ac 26:12 v.l.; 22 v.l.

β. w. subst. function

א. τὰ παρά τινος what someone gives, someone’s gifts (X., Mem. 3, 11, 13; Jos., Bell. 2, 124, Ant. 8, 175; Tat. 32, 1 τὰ παρὰ θεοῦ) Lk 10:7; Phil 4:18b. τὰ παρʼ αὐτῆς her property, what she had Mk 5:26 (cp. IPriene 111, 177). τὰ παρὰ ζώσης καὶ μενούσης (the help that I received) from a living, contemporary voice Papias (2:4).

ב. οἱ παρά τινος someone’s envoys (οἱ παρὰ βασιλέω πρέσβει X., Hell. 1, 3, 9; oft. in ins.: see, e.g., OGI 5, 50 from Ptolemy; the full expression οἱ παρʼ ὑμῶν πρεσβείς OGI 8 VI, 108–9; Schwyzer II 498; B-D-F §237, 2) οἱ παρὰ τοῦ βασιλέως (1 Macc 2:15; 1 Esdr 1:15) 1 Cl 12:4.—The Koine also uses this expr. to denote others who are intimately connected w. someone, e.g. family, relatives (PGrenf II, 36, 9 [II B.C.]; POxy 805 [I B.C.]; 298, 37 [I A.D.]; CPR I, 179, 16; 187, 7; Sb 5238, 19 [I A.D.]; Sus 33; 1 Macc 13:52; Jos., Ant. 1, 193. Further exx. fr. pap in Mlt. 106f; Rossberg [s. ἀνά, beg.] 52) Mk 3:21 (s. CBruston/PFarel: RTQR 18, 1909, 82–93; AWabnitz, ibid. 221–25; SMonteil, ibid. 19, 1910, 317–25; JMoulton, Mk 3:21: ET 20, 1909, 476; GHartmann, Mk 3:20f: BZ 11, 1913, 248–79; FZorell, Zu Mk 3:20, 21: ZKT 37, 1913, 695–7; JBelser, Zu Mk 3:20f: TQ 98, 1916, 401–18; Rdm.² 141; 227.—S. also at ἐξίστημι 2a).

B. w. dat., the case that exhibits close association

① marker of nearness in space, at/by (the side of), beside, near, with, acc. to the standpoint fr. which the relationship is viewed

ⓐ near, beside

α. w. things (Synes., Ep. 126 p. 262a; Kaibel 703, 1; POxy 120, 23; 2 Km 10:8; 11:9; Jos., Ant. 1, 196) εἱστήκεισαν παρὰ τῷ σταυρῷ J 19:25. κεῖσθαι παρὰ τῷ πύργῳ Hv 3, 5, 5.

β. w. persons ἔστησεν αὐτὸ παρʼ ἑαυτῷ he had him (i.e. the child) stand by his side Lk 9:47.

ⓑ in (someone’s) house, city, company, etc. (Demetr.: 722 Fgm. 1, 5 al. παρὰ Λάβαν)

α. house: ἀριστᾶν Lk 11:37. καταλύειν 19:7 (Pla., Gorg. 447b; Demosth. 18, 82). μένειν (JosAs 20:8; Jos., Ant. 1, 298; 299) J 1:39; Ac 9:43; 18:3; 21:8. ξενίζεσθαι 10:6; 21:16 (ξενίζω 1). So prob. also ἕκαστος παρʼ ἑαυτῷ each one at home 1 Cor 16:2 (cp. Philo, Cher. 48 παρʼ ἑαυτοῖς, Leg. ad Gai. 271). ὸ̔ν ἀπέλιπον ἐν Τρῳάδι παρὰ Κάρπῳ 2 Ti 4:13.

β. city: Rv 2:13. So prob. also ἦσαν παρʼ ἡμῖν ἑπτὰ ἀδελφοί Mt 22:25.—J 4:40; Col 4:16 (where the congregation at Laodicea is contrasted w. the one at Col.).

γ. other uses: παρὰ Ἰουδαίοις among Judeans Mt 28:15. παρʼ αὐτοῖς ἐπιμεῖναι remain with them Ac 28:14; cp. 21:7. οἱ παρʼ ὑμῖν πρεσβύτεροι the elders among you 1 Cl 1:3.—παρὰ τῷ πατρί with (of spatial proximity) the Father Mt 6:1; J 8:38a; cp. 17:5 (Synes., Kingship 29 p. 31d: philosophy has her abode παρὰ τῷ θεῷ and if the world refuses to receive her when she descends to earth, μένει παρὰ τῷ πατρί). Of Jesus: παρʼ ὑμῖν μένων while I was with you (on earth) J 14:25. Of the Spirit: παρʼ ὑμῖν μένει vs. 17. Of the Father and Son in their relation to the faithful Christian: μονὴν παρʼ αὐτῷ ποιησόμεθα we will take up our abode with him vs. 23.

δ. fig. παρά τινι before someone’s judgment seat (Demosth. 18, 13 εἰς κρίσιν καθιστάναι παρά τινι; Appian, Maced. 11 §8 παρʼ ὑμῖν ἐς κρίσιν) 2 Pt 2:11 v.l. Closely related is

② marker of one whose viewpoint is relevant, in the sight or judgment of someone (Soph., Hdt.; PSI 435, 19 [258 B.C.] παρὰ τῷ βασιλεῖ) παρὰ τῷ θεῷ: δίκαιος παρὰ τῷ θεῷ righteous in the sight of God Ro 2:13 (cp. Job 9:2; Jos., Ant. 6, 205; Ath. 31, 2 εὐδοξοῦμεν … παρὰ τῷ θεῷ).—Cp. 1 Cor 3:19; Gal 3:11; 2 Th 1:6; Js 1:27; 1 Pt 2:4; 2 Pt 3:8. θυσία δεκτὴ παρὰ τῷ θεῷ Hs 5, 3, 8. ἔνδοξος παρὰ τῷ θεῷ m 2:6; Hs 5, 3, 3; 8, 10, 1; 9, 27, 3; 9, 28, 3; 9, 29, 3.—9, 7, 6.—Acc. to the judgment of humans (Jos., Ant. 7, 84; Just., A I, 20, 3) 8, 9, 1. τί ἄπιστον κρίνεται παρʼ ὑμῖν; Ac 26:8. ἵνα μὴ ἦτε παρʼ ἑαυτοῖς φρόνιμοι Ro 11:25; cp. 12:16 (s. Pr 3:7 μὴ ἴσθι φρόνιμος παρὰ σεαυτῷ).—‘In the judgment’ passes over into a simpler with (PsSol 9:5 παρὰ κυρίῳ; Jos. Himerius, Or. 8 [=23], 10 παρὰ θεοῖς=with the gods) εὑρεῖν χάριν παρά τινι find favor with someone (Ex 33:16; cp. Num 11:15) Lk 1:30; Hs 5, 2, 10. τοῦτο χάρις παρὰ θεῷ 1 Pt 2:20. χάριν ἔχειν (Ex 33:12) m 5, 1, 5. προέκοπτεν ἐν τῇ χάριτι παρὰ θεῷ καὶ ἀνθρώποις Lk 2:52. τί ταπεινοφροσύνη παρὰ θεῷ ἰσχύει, τί ἀγάπη ἁγνὴ παρά θεῷ δύναται how strong humility is before God, what pure love before God can do 1 Cl 21:8.

③ marker of personal reference, at the side of, with almost equivalent to the dat. as such (Ps 75:13): δυνατόν or ἀδύνατον παρά τινι possible or impossible for someone (Gen 18:14; Just., A I, 33, 2; Ath., R. 9 p. 58, 6) Mt 19:26ab; Mk 10:27abc; Lk 1:37 v.l.; 18:27ab; 1 Cl 27:2.—AFridrichsen, SymbOsl 14, ’35, 44–46. Closely related in mng. is

④ marker of connection of a quality or characteristic w. a pers., with (οὐκ) ἔστιν τι παρά τινι someth. is (not) with or in someone, someone has someth. (nothing) to do w. someth. (Demosth. 18, 277 εἰ ἔστι καὶ παρʼ ἐμοί τις ἐμπειρία; Gen 24:25; Job 12:13; Ps 129:4 παρὰ σοι ὁ ἱλασμός ἐστιν; Just., D. 82, 1 παρὰ … ἡμῖν … χαρίσματα) οὐκ ἔστιν προσωπολημψία παρὰ τ. θεῷ Ro 2:11 (TestJob 43, 13). Cp. 9:14; Eph 6:9; Js 1:17. Sim. Mt 8:10; 2 Cor 1:17.

⑤ marker of a relationship w. a narrow focus, among, before παρʼ ἑαυτοῖς among themselves (Philo, Cher. 48) διαλογίζεσθαι Mt 21:25 v.l. (cp. Demosth. 10, 17 γιγνώσκειν παρʼ αὑτῷ; Epict., Ench. 48, 2).—In ἐν τούτῳ μενέτω παρὰ θεῷ 1 Cor 7:24, the mng. of παρὰ θεῷ is not certain: let the pers. remain in that position (the same one in which he was when called to salvation) before God; it is prob. meant to remind Christians of the One before whom they cannot even have the appearance of inferiority (ins: Mitt-Wilck, I/2, 4, 4 [13 B.C.] παρὰ τῷ κυρίῳ Ἑρμῇ=‘before, in the sight of’; Sb 7616 [II A.D.] τὸ προσκύνημά σου ποιῶ παρὰ τῷ κυρίῳ Σαράπι=‘before the Lord’ S.; 7661, 3 [c. 100 A.D.]; 7932, 7992, 6 [letter II/III A.D.]). Or perh. it simply means that no matter what the situation may be, one is to be focused on God.

C. w. acc. of pers. or thing

① marker of a position viewed as extended (w. no difference whether παρά answers the question ‘where?’ or ‘whither?’ See B-D-F §236, 1; Rob. 615).

ⓐ by, along περιπατεῖν παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν (Pla., Gorg. 511e. Cp. SIG 1182; Jos., Ant. 2, 81) Mt 4:18; cp. Mk 1:16.

ⓑ at the edge or to the edge of

α. παρὰ (τὴν) θάλασσαν by the sea (or lake) , at the shore Mt 13:1; Mk 4:1; 5:21; Ac 10:6, 32; cp. Lk 5:1, 2. παρὰ τὴν ὁδόν by the side of the road (X., An. 1, 2, 13; Plut., Lysander 450 [29, 4] a tomb παρὰ τ. ὁδόν=beside the road) Mt 20:30; Mk 10:46; Lk 18:35 (but on the road is also poss. in these three places; s. d below).

β. παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν to (the side of) the sea (lake) Mt 15:29; Mk 2:13. παρὰ ποταμόν to the river Ac 16:13.

ⓒ gener. near, at παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τινός at someone’s feet (sit, fall, place etc.; TestAbr A 17 p. 98, 16 [Stone p. 44]) Mt 15:30; Lk 7:38; 8:35, 41; 10:39 v.l.; 17:16; Ac 4:35, 37 v.l.; 5:2; 7:58; 22:3 (s. ET 30, 1919, 39f). παρὰ τὸν πὺργον beside the tower Hs 9, 4, 8; 9, 6, 5; 8; 9, 7, 1; 9, 11, 6.—παρὰ τὴν ἰτέαν 8, 1, 2 (cp. TestAbr A 6 p. 83, 10 [Stone p. 14] παρὰ τὴν δρῦν τὴν Μαμβρῆ).

ⓓ on παρὰ τὴν ὁδόν on the road (w. motion implied; Aesop, Fab. 226 P.=420 H.: πεσὼν παρὰ τὴν ὁδόν; Phot., Bibl. 94 p. 74b on Iambl. Erot. [Hercher I p. 222, 22] πίπτουσι παρὰ τὴν ὁδόν) Mt 13:4, 19; Mk 4:4; Lk 8:5; on the road (w. no motion implied; Theophr., HP 6, 6, 10: the crocus likes to be trodden under foot, διὸ καὶ παρὰ τὰς ὁδοὺς κάλλιστος; Phot. p. 222, 29 H. [s. above]) Mk 4:15; Lk 8:12. Perh. also Mt 20:30; Mk 10:46; Lk 18:35 (s. bα above).—παρὰ τὸ χεῖλος τῆς θαλάσσης on the seashore Hb 11:12 (TestAbr A 1 p. 78, 1 [Stone p. 4]; ApcEsdr 3:10; ApcSed 8:9).

② marker of extension in time, during, from … to (Lucian, Catapl. 24 παρὰ τ. βίον=during his life; POxy 472, 10; TestAbr A 20 p. 102, 26 [Stone p. 52] παρὰ μίαν ὥραν; Tat. 14, 2 παρʼ ὸ̔ν ἔζων χρόνον) παρʼ ἐνιαυτόν from year to year (Plut., Cleom. 15, 1; cp. ἐνιαυτός 1) B 10:7.

③ marker of comparative advantage, in comparison to, more than, beyond ἁμαρτωλοί, ὀφειλέται π. πάντας Lk 13:2, 4 (PSI 317, 6 [95 A.D.] παρὰ πάντας; Jos., C. Ap. 2, 234 παρὰ τ. ἄλλους ἅπαντας; JosAs 10:6 παρὰ πάσας τὰς παρθένους; Just., A I, 20, 3 παρὰ πάντας ἀδίκως μισούμεθα). κρίνειν ἡμέραν παρʼ ἡμέραν (s. κρίνω 1) Ro 14:5. π. πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν B 11:9 (prophetic quot. of unknown orig.). π. πάντα τὰ πνεύματα more than all other spirits Hm 10, 1, 2. ἐλαττοῦν τινα π. τινα make someone inferior to someone Hb 2:7, 9 (s. ἐλαττόω 1 and cp. PGrenf I, 42, 12 [II B.C.] ἐλαττουμένων ἡμῶν παρὰ τοὺς δεῖνα). εἶδος ἐκλεῖπον π. τὸ εἶδος τῶν ἀνθρώπων (s. ἐκλείπω 4) 1 Cl 16:3.—After a comp. (Thu. 1, 23, 3; ApcEsdr 1:22; Tat. 2, 2) Lk 3:13; Hb 1:4; 3:3; 9:23; 11:4; 12:24; B 4:5 (cp. Da 7:7); Hv 3, 12, 1; Hs 9, 18, 2.—When a comparison is made, one member of it may receive so little attention as to pass fr. consideration entirely, so that ‘more than’ becomes instead of, rather than, to the exclusion of (Plut., Mor. 984c; PsSol 9:9; EpArist 134; Just., A I, 22, 2) λατρεύειν τῇ κτίσει παρὰ τὸν κτίσαντα serve the creation rather than the Creator Ro 1:25 (cp. EpArist 139: the Jews worship τὸν μόνον θεὸν παρʼ ὅλην τὴν κτίσιν). δεδικαιωμένος παρʼ ἐκεῖνον justified rather than the other Lk 18:14. ἔχρισέν σε … παρὰ τοὺς μετόχους (God) has anointed you and not your comrades Hb 1:9 (Ps 44:8). ὑπερφρονεῖν παρʼ ὸ̔ δεῖ φρονεῖν Ro 12:3 (Plut., Mor. 83f παρʼ ὸ̔ δεῖ). παρὰ καιρὸν ἡλικίας Hb 11:11 (Plut., Rom. 25, 6 παρʼ ἡλικίαν; cp. ἡλικία 2a).—παρὰ δύναμιν beyond their means (s. δύναμις 2) 2 Cor 8:3.—After ἄλλος (Pla., Lach. 178b, Leg. 3, 693b; X., Hell. 1, 5, 5; Demosth. 18, 235) another than 1 Cor 3:11.

④ marker of degree that falls slightly short in comparison, except for, almost παρὰ μικρόν except for a little, almost (s. μικρός 1eγ) Hs 8, 1, 14. Likew. παρά τι (cp. Vett. Val. 228, 6) Lk 5:7 D; Hs 9, 19, 3.

⑤ marker of causality, because of (cp. Pind., O. 2, 65 κενεὰν παρὰ δίαιταν ‘in the interest of’ or ‘for the sake of a scanty livelihood’, the scantiness here contrasting with the immense labor involved; Demosth. 4, 11; 9, 2; PRyl 243, 6; POxy 1420, 7) παρὰ τό w. acc. foll. because (SIG 495, 130; UPZ 7, 13 [163 B.C.] παρὰ τὸ Ἕλληνά με εἶναι.—Mayser II/1, 1926, 331; Gen 29:20; Ex 14:11) 1 Cl 39:5f (Job 4:20f). π. τοῦτο because of this (Kühner-G. I 513, 3; Synes., Ep. 44 p. 185a; 57 p. 192d) ITr 5:2; IRo 5:1 (quot. fr. 1 Cor 4:4, where Paul has ἐν τούτῳ). οὐ παρὰ τοῦτο οὐ (double neg. as a strengthened affirmative) not for that reason any the less 1 Cor 12:15f.

⑥ marker of that which does not correspond to what is expected, against, contrary to (Hom., Alc. et al.; ins, pap, LXX; Just., Tat., Ath.—Schwyzer II 497) π. τὴν διδαχήν Ro 16:17. παρʼ ἐλπίδα against hope (s. ἐλπίς 1a) in wordplay w. ἐπʼ ἐλπίδι 4:18. παρὰ φύσιν (Thu. 6, 17, 1; Pla., Rep. 5, 466d; Tat. 22, 2; Ath. 26, 2, R. 6 p. 54, 13) 1:26; 11:24. παρὰ τὸν νόμον (Just., A II, 2, 4; Ath. 1, 3; cp. X., Mem. 1, 1, 18 παρὰ τοὺς νόμους; PMagd 16, 5 [222 B.C.] παρὰ τοὺς νόμους; Jos., C. Ap. 2, 233; Just., A I, 68, 10) Ac 18:13. παρʼ ὅ contrary to that which Gal 1:8f (Just., A I, 43, 8).

⑦ marker of something that is less, less (Hdt. 9, 33; Plut., Caesar 722 [30, 5]; Jos., Ant. 4, 176; POxy 264, 4 [I A.D.]) τεσσεράκοντα παρὰ μίαν forty less one=thirty-nine (i.e. lashes) 2 Cor 11:24 (cp. Makkoth 3, 10 [tr. HDanby, The Mishnah ’33, 407]).—On παρʼ αὐτά ITr 11:1 s. παραυτά.—DELG. M-M. TW.

παῖς, παιδός, ὁ or ἡ (Hom. et al.) child.

① a young pers. normally below the age of puberty, w. focus on age rather than social status, boy, youth (Hom. et al.; ins, pap, LXX; Philo, Op. M. 105; Jos., Ant. 12, 210; Just., D. 78, 2 and 7; s. VLeinieks, The City of Dionysos ’96, 199–210 on age-classes) Mt 17:18; Lk 9:42; Ac 20:12. Ἰησοῦς ὁ παῖς Lk 2:43. In ref. to Jesus GJs 20:4; 22:2.—Pl. (as פְּדַיָּא a loanw. in rabb.) Mt 2:16; 21:15; B 8:3f.—ἐκ παιδός from childhood (Diod S 1, 54, 5; 1, 73, 9; 1, 92, 5; 19, 40, 2 al. Simplicius in Epict. p. 129, 26; UPZ 144, 19 [165 B.C.] τῆς ἐκ παιδὸς φιλίας; cp. Just., A I, 15, 6 ἐκ παίδων) Mk 9:21 D.

② one’s own immediate offspring, child as ‘son’ or ‘daughter’

ⓐ of a son ὁ παῖς (Hom.+; Diod S 20, 22, 1 οἱ παῖδες αὐτοῦ; ins, pap, LXX; TestAbr A 7 p. 84, 19 [Stone p. 16]; JosAs 23:9; ApcMos 42; Jos., Bell. 4, 646, Ant. 20, 140 al.; Just., A II, 2, 16 al.; Tat. 41, 1; Mel., HE 4, 26, 7, P. 53, 389; Ath. 20, 2 al.) ὁ παῖς αὐτοῦ J 4:51 (=υἱός vss. 46f, 50; υἱός v.l. for παῖς vs. 51). This sense is also poss. in Mt 8:6, 8, 13, but these pass. prob. belong in 3a.

ⓑ of a daughter ἡ παῖς (for the feminine term, but not limited to ‘daughter’, s. Pind., Fgm. 107, 7 [122 Sch.] ὦ παῖδες=girls!; Hyperid., Fgm. 144; Phalaris, Ep. 142, 1; Chariton 1, 8, 2; Philostrat., Her. 19, 11 p. 204, 31; Gen 24:28; 34:12; TestJob 7:7f; Jos., Ant. 1, 254; 5, 266 al.; Tat. 8, 3; 33, 2) Lk 8:51; GJs fifteen times for Mary. ἡ παῖς (my) child (nom. w. art. for voc.; s. B-D-F §147, 3; Rob. 465f; 769) Lk 8:54.

③ one who is committed in total obedience to another, slave, servant

ⓐ of slaves and personal attendants slave, servant (since Hipponax [VI B.C.] 16 D.³; Aeschyl., Cho. 652. Also HUsener, Epicurea 1887 p. 168, 10; Plut., Alcib. 193 [4, 5], Mor. 65c; 70e; SIG 96, 26. Oft. pap. and LXX; TestAbr B; JosAs 99:3 al.; AscIs 3:5; Jos., Ant. 18, 192, Vi. 223.—Even an especially trusted male servant is termed ὁ παῖς: Diod S 15, 87, 6 Epaminondas’ armor-bearer; Appian, Iber. 27, 107 Scipio’s groom; Gen 24:2ff Abraham’s chief servant, vs. 5 ὁ παῖς) Lk 7:7 (=δοῦλος vss. 2f, 10); 15:26; AcPt Ox 849, 15 [Aa I 73, 21 Lat.]. W. παιδίσκη (q.v.) 12:45. Prob. Mt 8:6, 8, 13 also belong here (s. 2a).—Of those at a ruler’s court οἱ παῖδες courtiers, attendants (Diod S 17, 36, 5; Gen 41:10, 37f; 1 Km 16:17; Jer 43:31; 44:2; 1 Macc 1:6, 8) Mt 14:2.

ⓑ of special relationships

α. humans as God’s servants, slaves (Ael. Aristid. 45 p. 152 D.: θεῶν παῖδες [or ‘sons of gods’ as Polyb. 3, 47, 8; Chariton 2, 1, 5 and Diog. L. 9, 72]; LXX; ParJer 6:24 [Jeremiah]) Israel (Is 41:8f; PsSol 12:6; 17:21) Lk 1:54. David (Ps 17:1; Is 37:35) 1:69; Ac 4:25; D 9:2a.—Of guileless pers. τοὺς κατὰ θεὸν ἀκακίαν ἀσκοῦντας παῖδας ἐκάλουν, ὡς καὶ Παπίας δηλοῖ as Papias points out, those who led a godly life without guile were called children Papias (8).

β. angels as servants of God (God) does not trust his servants 1 Cl 39:4 (Job 4:18). Of the young man from heaven who released Paul from his chains παῖς λείαν (=λίαν) εὐειδὴς ἐν χάριτι AcPl Ha 3, 13f.

γ. of Christ in his relation to God. In this connection it has the mng. servant because of the identification of the ‘servant of God’ of certain OT pass. w. the Messiah (Is 52:13 et al.; BJanowski/PStuhlmacher, edd., Der Leidende Gottesknecht ’96 [lit.]; DBS XII 1000–1016) Mt 12:18 (cp. Is 42:1); B 6:1; B 9:2 (on the last two cp. Is 50:10). So prob. also D 9:2b (because of the immediate proximity of Δαυὶδ ὁ παῖς σου 9:2a); 9:3; 10:2f.—In other places (cp. Ath. 10, 2; 12, 2 al.; Iren. 3, 12, 5 [Harv. II 58, 8]) the mng. son is certainly to be preferred (παῖς was so understood in the Gk. world, when it expressed a relationship to a divinity: Il. 2, 205 Κρόνου παῖς; Sappho 1, 2 Diehl; Alcaeus 1; Bacchylides 17, 70 Minos, a παῖς of Zeus; Hermocles [IV/III B.C.] p. 174 Coll. Alex.=Athen. 6, 63, 253d: Demetrius Poliorcetes as π. Ποσειδῶνος θεοῦ; Diod S 17, 51, 1 the god Ammon has his prophet address Alexander thus χαῖρε, ὦ παῖ; what follows makes it clear that procreation is meant; Plut., Mor. 180d; Maximus Tyr. 14, 1d; Paus. 2, 10, 3 Ἄρατος Ἀσκληπιοῦ π.; Diogenes, Ep. 36, 1; Philostrat., Vi. Apoll. 7, 24 p. 279, 4; Porphyr., Vi. Plot. 23; Iambl., Vi. Pyth. 2, 10; IG IV², 128, 50 [280 B.C.] and oft.; Sb 8314, 9 Hermes conducts the dead man to the Elysian fields ἅμα παισὶ θεῶν. S. above bα the παῖδες θεῶν. Cp. also Herm. Wr. 13, 2 ὁ γεννώμενος θεοῦ θεὸς παῖς; 13, 4; 14; Rtzst., Poim. 223f.—Celsus 7, 9) παῖς αὐτοῦ ὁ μονογενὴς Ἰησοῦς Χρ. MPol 20:2. God as ὁ τοῦ ἀγαπητοῦ κ. εὐλογητοῦ παιδὸς Ἰησοῦ Χρ. πατήρ 14:1. Corresp. Christ as God’s ἀγαπητὸς παῖς 14:3; Dg 8:11. The same is true of the other pass. in Dg: 8:9; 9:1.—In the case of the rest of the pass. it is hardly poss. to decide which mng. is better: Ac 3:13, 26; 4:27, 30 (unless the παῖς σου your servant of 4:25 should demand the same transl. for the other pass. as well; JMénard, CBQ 19, ’57, 83–92 [Acts]); 1 Cl 59:2–4 (in wordplay w. παιδεύω; but here the word ἠγαπημένος repeated in vss. 2 and 3 [cp. the magical pap of c. 300 A.D. in TSchermann, TU 34, 2b, 1909, 3: Christ as ἠγαπημένος παῖς] could suggest the transl. son).—WBousset, Kyrios Christos² 1921, 56f; AvHarnack, Die Bezeichnung Jesu als ‘Knecht Gottes’ u. ihre Geschichte in d. alten Kirche: SBBerlAk 1926, 212–38; Jeremias, ZNW 34, ’35, 115–23; KEuler, D. Verkündigung v. leidenden Gottesknecht aus Jes 53 in d. griech. Bibel ’34; PSeidelin, D. ˓Ebed J. u. d. Messiasgestalt im Jesajatargum: ZNW 35, ’36, 194–231; HWolff, Jes 53 im Urchristent. ’50²; EMcDowell, Son of Man and Suffering Servant ’44; ELohmeyer, Gottesknecht u. Davidssohn ’45, esp. 2–8; TNicklin, Gospel Gleanings ’50, 268f; OCullmann, Dieu Vivant 16, ’50, 17–34; HHegermann, Jes 53 in Field, Hexapla, Targum u. Peschitta ’54; ELohse, Märtyrer u. Gottesknecht ’55; WGrundmann, Sohn Gottes: ZNW 47, ’56, 113–33; OCullmann, Die Christologie des NT ’57; JPrice, Interpretation 12, ’58, 28–38 (Synoptics); MHooker, Jesus and the Servant ’59; BvanIersel, ‘D. Sohn’ in d. synopt. Jesusworten, ’61, 52–65 (bibliog.); HOrlinsky, The So-called Suffering Servant in Isaiah 53, ’64 (s. review in CBQ 27, ’66, 147); EKränkl, Jesus der Knecht Gottes, ’72 (Acts); FDanker, Proclamation Comm.: Luke ’87, 82–86. WZimmerli/JJeremias, The Servant of God (tr. HKnight), ’65=Studies in Bibl. Theol. 20.—B. 87f. Schmidt, Syn. II 422–31. DELG. M-M. EDNT. TW. Sv.

πιστεύω (Trag.+) impf. ἐπίστευον; 1 aor. ἐπίστευσα; pf. πεπίστευκα; plpf. πεπιστεύκειν Ac 14:23 (on the omission of the augment s. B-D-F §66, 1; Mlt-H. 190). Pass.: fut. 3 pl. πιστευθήσονται Gen 42, 20; 1 aor. ἐπιστεύθην; pf. πεπίστευμαι (the word does not occur in Phlm, 2 Pt, 2 and 3J, Rv, MPol, or D. But it is a special favorite of J and 1J, where it is found 96 times and 9 times respectively; πίστις is not found in the gospel at all, and occurs in 1J only once, 5:4. Our lit. uses it quite predominantly in a transcendent sense, or at least w. transcendent coloring).

① to consider someth. to be true and therefore worthy of one’s trust, believe

ⓐ believe (in) someth., be convinced of someth., w. that which one believes (in) indicated

α. by acc. of thing (Soph., Oed. Rex 646 τάδε; Aristot., Analyt. Pr. 2, 23, 68b, 13 ἅπαντα; PSI 494, 14 μηθέν; UPZ 70, 29 [152/151 B.C.] π. τὰ ἐνύπνια; ApcEsdr 7:12 p. 32, 26 τὸ βιβλίον τοῦτο) ἡ ἀγάπη πάντα πιστεύει 1 Cor 13:7. πεπιστεύκαμεν τὴν ἀγάπην we believe in the love 1J 4:16. πιστεύεις τοῦτο; J 11:26b. Cp. Ac 13:41 (Hab 1:5). Pass. ἐπιστεύθη τὸ μαρτύριον ἡμῶν our testimony was believed 2 Th 1:10b (cp. Aristot., EN 10, 2 p. 1172b, 15 ἐπιστεύοντο οἱ λόγοι; Gen 42:20).

β. by means of a ὅτι-clause believe that (Plut., Mor. 210d; Aelian, VH 1, 16 p. 8, 9; Herm. Wr. 4, 4: Porphyr., Ad Marcellam 24; PLond III, 897, 12 p. 207 [I A.D.]; Tob 10:8 S; Job 9:16; 15:31; 39:12; La 4:12; 4 Macc 7:19; TestAbr A 18 p. 100, 18 [Stone p. 48]; ParJer 6:7; Just., A I, 18, 2 al.; Orig., C. Cels. 4, 89, 16) μακαρία ἡ πιστεύσασα ὅτι ἔσται τελείωσις Lk 1:45 (ὅτι here may=for: s. ὅτι 4b).—Mk 11:23; cp. vs. 24; J 8:24 (ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι as Is 43:10); 11:27, 42; 13:19; 14:10; 16:27, 30; 17:8, 21; 20:31a; Ac 9:26; Ro 6:8; 10:9; 1 Th 4:14; Hb 11:6; Js 2:19a; 1J 5:1, 5; Hv 3, 8, 4; 4, 2, 4; m 1:1; 6, 2, 10b; Hs 2:5.—[ὅτι εἷς θεός] καὶ εἷς χριστός AcPl Ha 1, 17; AcPlCor 1:8. π. περί τινος ὅτι believe concerning someone that J 9:18 (M. Ant. 1, 15, 5 πιστεύειν περὶ ὧν λέγοι ὅτι οὕτως φρονεῖ=believe concerning whatever he might say, that it was what he actually thought; Just., D. 10, 1 π. ἡμῶν• ὅτι ἐσθίομεν ἀνθρώπους.—π. περί τινος as Plut., Lyc. 19, 4; Jos., Ant. 14, 267).

γ. by the acc. and inf. (pres. Pla., Gorg. 524a; PTebt 314, 3 [II A.D.]; 4 Macc 5:25; Jos., C. Ap. 2, 160; Just., A I, 8, 2 al.; Ath. 20, 3) πιστεύω τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ εἶναι τὸν Ἰησοῦν Ac 8:37b.—GMary 463, 8.—IRo 10:2.—By the inf. (Thu 2, 22, 1; Job 15:22; AscIs 2:10 εἰς οὐρανὸν ἀναβῆναι) πιστεύομεν σωθῆναι Ac 15:11 (difft. JNolland, NTS 27, ’80, 112f [inf. of result: ‘we believe (in order) to be saved’]).—By the acc. and ptc. ἐν σαρκὶ αὐτὸν πιστεύω ὄντα I believe that he was in the flesh ISm 3:1.

δ. by means of the dat. of thing give credence to, believe (Aeschyl., Pers. 786 θεῶν θεσφάτοισιν; Soph., Phil. 1374 τοῖς ἐμοῖς λόγοις, El. 886; Pla., Phd. 88c, Leg. 7, 798d; Polyb. 5, 42, 9; 9, 33, 1; Herodian 7, 5, 5 ἐλπίδι κρείττονι; BGU 674, 6 τῷ λόγῳ; 2 Ch 9:6 τοῖς λόγοις; Ps 105:24; Pr 14:15; Sir 19:15; En 104:13 ταῖς βίβλοις; Philo, Leg. All. 3, 229 τοῖς κενοῖς λογισμοῖς, Virt. 68 the sayings of God; Jos., C. Ap. 2, 286, Ant. 10, 39 τ. λόγοις; Tat. 18, 2 ὕλης οἰκονομία; Ath. 30, 2 ταῖς γοναῖς τοῦ Διό; Iren. 1, 10, 2 [Harv. I 92, 4] ἡ ἐκκλησία … π. τούτοις [sc. κήρυγμα and πίστις]) οὐκ ἐπίστευσας τοῖς λόγοις μου Lk 1:20 (cp. Iambl., ViPyth. 28, 148 περὶ θεῶν μηδὲν θαυμαστὸν ἀπιστεῖν ‘concerning the gods nothing is so marvelous that it should occasion unbelief’). τῇ γραφῇ καὶ τῷ λόγῳ J 2:22. Cp. 4:50; 5:47ab. τοῖς γεγραμμένοις Ac 24:14 (Diod S 16, 52, 7 πιστεύσαντες τοῖς γεγραμμένοις). τῇ ἐπαγγελίᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ 2 Cl 11:1 (Diod S 1, 53, 10 τῇ τοῦ προρρήσει πιστεύειν; 19, 90, 3). τῷ ψεύδει, τῇ ἀληθείᾳ 2 Th 2:11, 12. τῇ καταλαλιᾷ Hm 2:2. τῇ ἀκοῇ ἡμῶν (Is 53:1; cp. Jos., C. Ap. 2, 14 π. ἀκοῇ πρεσβυτέρων) J 12:38; Ro 10:16; 1 Cl 16:3. τοῖς ἔργοις J 10:38b (=their testimony); Hm 6, 2, 10a (that they are good and must be followed).—Pass. ἐπιστεύθη τῷ λόγῳ μου they believed my word Hm 3:3.

ε. w. prepositional expressions: εἰς Ro 4:18, if εἰς τὸ γενέσθαι αὐτόν here is dependent on ἐπίστευσεν. πιστεύειν εἰς τὴν μαρτυρίαν believe in the witness 1J 5:10c. ὁ Χριστιανισμὸς οὐκ εἰς Ἰουδαϊσμὸν ἐπίστευσεν the Christian way of life/Christianity did not commit itself to the Judean way/Judaism (s. Hdb. ad loc.) I Mg 10:3a; cp. b (Χριστιανισμόν, εἰς ὸ̔ν πᾶσα γλῶσσα πιστεύσασα). On πιστεύειν εἰς τὸ ὄνομά τινος s. 2aβ below. πιστεύετε ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ believe in the gospel (so Ps 105:12 ἐπίστευσαν ἐν τοῖς λόγοις αὐτοῦ. Rather in the sense ‘put one’s trust in’ Sir 32:21 μὴ πιστεύσῃς ἐν ὁδῷ ἀπροσκόπῳ. See B-D-F §187, 6; Rob. 540. ALoisy, Les Évangiles synopt. I 1907, 430; 434; comm.) Mk 1:15 (Hofmann understands it as ‘on the basis of’, Wohlenberg ‘bei’; Lohmeyer is undecided; Dssm. and Mlt. 67f ‘in the sphere of’; s. p. 235). ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ οὐ πιστεύω IPhld 8:2 (s. Bihlmeyer ad loc.).—ἐπί τινι: πιστεύειν ἐπὶ πᾶσιν οἷς ἐλάλησαν οἱ προφῆται Lk 24:25; Ro 9:33 (Is 28:16).

ⓑ w. the pers. to whom one gives credence or whom one believes, in the dat. (Demosth. 18, 10; Aristot., Rhet. 2, 14 p. 1390a, 32; Polyb. 15, 26, 6 τοῖς εἰδόσι τὴν ἀλήθειαν; Herodian 2, 1, 10; PHib 72, 18; POxy 898, 29; PTebt 418, 15; Ex 4:1, 5; 3 Km 10:7; 2 Ch 32:15; Tob 2:14; Jer 47:14; JosAs 13:10; Philo, Praem. 49; Just., A I, 33, 5, D 7, 2 al.) τοῖς θεασαμένοις αὐτὸν ἐγηγερμένον οὐκ ἐπίστευσαν they did not believe those who saw him after he was raised from the dead Mk 16:14. Cp. Mt 21:25, 32abc; Mk 11:31; 16:13; Lk 20:5; J 5:46a; Ac 8:12; 26:27a (τ. προφήταις as Jos., Ant. 11, 96); 1J 4:1; Hm 6, 1, 2ab.—Also of Jesus and God whom one believes, in that one accepts their disclosures without doubt or contradiction: Jesus: Mt 27:42 v.l.; J 5:38, 46b; 6:30; 8:45, 46; 10:37, 38a. God: J 5:24; Ro 4:3 (Gen 15:6), 17 κατέναντι οὗ ἐπίστευσεν θεοῦ (= κατέναντι θεοῦ ᾧ ἐπίστευσεν); Gal 3:6; Js 2:23; 1 Cl 10:6 (all three Gen 15:6). ὁ μὴ πιστεύων τῷ θεῷ ψεύστην πεποίηκεν αὐτόν 1J 5:10b. AcPl Ha 3, 7.

ⓒ w. pers. and thing added π. τινί τι believe someone with regard to someth. (X., Apol. 15 μηδὲ ταῦτα εἰκῇ πιστεύσητε τῷ θεῷ) Hm 6, 2, 6.—W. dat. of pers. and ὅτι foll. (ApcEsdr 4:35 p. 29, 12 Tdf.): πιστεύετέ μοι ὅτι ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρί J 14:11a. Cp. 4:21; Ac 27:25.

ⓓ abs. (in which case the context supplies the obj., etc.; cp. ParJer 7:19 γέγονε δὲ τοῦτο, ἵνα πιστεύσωσιν) ἐάν τις ὑμῖν εἴπῃ• ἰδοὺ ὧδε ὁ Χριστός, μὴ πιστεύσητε do not believe (him or it [the statement]) Mt 24:23; cp. vs. 26; Mk 13:21; Lk 22:67; J 3:12ab; 10:25f; 12:47 v.l.; 14:29; 16:31; 19:35; 20:8, 25; cp. GJs 19:3. J 20:29ab πιστεύσαντες those who have nevertheless believed (it=the fact of the Resurrection); Ac 4:4; 26:27b; 1 Cor 11:18 πιστεύω I believe (it=that there are divisions among you); 15:11; Js 2:19b even the daemons believe this; Jd 5. Pass. καρδίᾳ πιστεύεται with (or in) the heart men believe (it=that Jesus was raised fr. the dead) Ro 10:10.

ⓔ believe = let oneself be influenced κατά τινος against someone Pol 6:1.

ⓕ πιστεύομαι I am believed, I enjoy confidence (X., An. 7, 6, 33; Diod S 5, 80, 4 τοῖς μάλιστα πιστευομένοις ἐπηκολουθήσαμεν; 17, 32, 1; 1 Km 27:12; Jos., Ant. 10, 114; PGM 12, 279 πιστευθήσῃ=you will be believed) of Eve παρθένος πιστεύεται people believe that she is a virgin Dg 12:8, or perh. a virgin is entrusted (to someone without fear). S. 3 below.

② to entrust oneself to an entity in complete confidence, believe (in), trust, w. implication of total commitment to the one who is trusted. In our lit. God and Christ are objects of this type of faith that relies on their power and nearness to help, in addition to being convinced that their revelations or disclosures are true. The obj. is

ⓐ given

α. in the dat. (cp. Soph., Philoct. 1374 θεοῖς πιστ.; X., Mem. 1, 1, 5; Ps.-Pla., Epinom. 980c πιστεύσας τοῖς θεοῖς εὔχου; Ptolem. Lagi [300 B.C.]: 138 Fgm. 8 Jac.; Maximus Tyr. 3, 8k τῷ Ἀπόλλωνι; Epict., app. E, 10 p. 488 Sch. θεῷ; Himerius, Or. 8 [=23], 18 πῶς Διονύσῳ πιστεύσω; how can I trust D.?; UPZ 144, 12 [164 B.C.] τ. θεοῖς; Jdth 14:10; Wsd 16:26; 4 Macc 7:21 al. in LXX; Philo, Leg. All. 3, 229 πιστεύειν θεῷ, Rer. Div. Her. 92 μόνῳ θεῷ, Op. M. 45, Sacr. Abel. 70 τῷ σωτήρι θεῷ, Abr. 269, Mos. 1, 225, Virt. 216 [on faith in Philo s. Bousset, Rel.³ 446ff; EHatch, Essays in Biblical Gk. 1889, 83ff; ASchlatter, D. Glaube im NT⁴ 1927; EBréhier, Les idées philosophiques et religieuses de Philon d’Alexandrie 1908, ²1925; HWindisch, Die Frömmigkeit Philos 1909, 23ff; HWolfson, Philo ’47 I, 143–56, esp. II, 215–18; WPeisker, D. Glaubensbegriff bei Philon, diss. ’36]; Jos., Ant. 2, 117; 333; 3, 309; 20, 48, Bell. 3, 387 [s. ASchlatter, D. Theol. d. Judentums nach d. Bericht des Jos. ’32, 104ff]; Just., A I, 18, 6 al.). Some of the passages referred to in 1b above, end, are repeated, since they may be classified here or there w. equal justification. Of God: π. τῷ θεῷ (Orig., C. Cels. 4, 89, 15) Ac 16:34; 13:12 D; Tit 3:8; PtK 4 p. 16, 2; B 16:7; Hm 12, 6, 2; Hs 5, 1, 5. Cp. m 1:2; AcPl Ha 10, 13f. τῷ κυρίῳ (Sir 11:21; 2:8) Hv 4, 2, 6. οἱ πιστεύσαντες τῷ κυρίῳ διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ Hs 9, 13, 5. τῷ θεῷ w. ὅτι foll. m 9:7; cp. Hs 1:7.—Of Christ: Mt 27:42 v.l. (for ἐπʼ αὐτόν); J 6:30 (σοί=vs. 29 εἰς ὸ̔ν ἀπέστειλεν ἐκεῖνος); J 8:31 (αὐτῷ=vs. 30 εἰς αὐτόν, but see Mlt. 67f; JSwetnam argues for a plpf. sense here: Biblica 61, ’80, 106–9); Ac 5:14; 18:8a (both τῷ κυρίῳ); Ro 10:14b (οὗ οὐκ ἤκουσαν = τούτῳ [about equivalent to εἰς τοῦτον; cp. vs. 14a] οὗ οὐκ ἤκ.); 2 Ti 1:12; ITr 9:2; Hs 8, 3, 2.—Pass. be believed in (X., Cyr. 4, 2, 8; 6, 1, 39; Pla., Lach. 181b; Ps.-Demosth. 58, 44 al.; 1 Km 27:12; Just., D. 7, 3; Tat. 10, 2. S. B-D-F §312, 1; also s. Rob. 815f) ἐπιστεύθη ἐν κόσμῳ 1 Ti 3:16.—π. τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ υἱοῦ believe in the name of the Son, i.e. believe in the Son and accept what his name proclaims him to be 1J 3:23.

β. w. εἰς (cp. Hippol., Elench. 6, 19, 7 W. οἱ εἰς τὸν Σίμωνα καὶ τὴν Ἑλένην πεπιστευκότες; Just., D. 35, 8 al.) God (BGU 874, 11 π. εἰς τὸν θεόν): J 12:44b; 14:1a (cp. ET 21, 1910, 53–57; 68–70; 138f); 1 Pt 1:21 v.l.=Pol 2:1.—Christ: Mt 18:6; Mk 9:42; J 2:11; 3:15 v.l., 16, 18a, 36; 4:39; 6:29, 35, 40, 47 v.l.; 7:5, 31, 38f, 48; 8:30; 9:35f; 10:42; 11:25, 26a, 45, 48; 12:11, 36 (εἰς τὸ φῶς), 37, 42, 44a, 46; 14:1b, 12; 16:9; 17:20; Ac 10:43; 14:23; 18:8 D; 19:4; Ro 10:14a; Gal 2:16; Phil 1:29; 1 Pt 1:8; 1J 5:10a; AcPlCor 2:31; Hs 8, 3, 2.—εἰς τὸ ὄνομα Ἰησοῦ (or αὐτοῦ, etc.) J 1:12; 2:23; 3:18c; 1J 5:13 (s. ὄνομα 1dβ and s. 2aα above, end). π. εἰς τὸν θάνατον αὐτοῦ ITr 2:1. π. εἰς τὸ αἷμα Χριστοῦ ISm 6:1.

γ. w. ἐπί and dat., of God Ac 11:17 D. Of Christ: Mt 27:42 v.l.; J 3:15 v.l.; Ro 9:33; 10:11; 1 Pt 2:6 (the last three Is 28:16); 1 Ti 1:16.

δ. w. ἐπί and acc. (Wsd 12:2; Just., D. 46, 1 al.) of God: Ac 16:34 D; Ro 4:5, 24; PtK 3 p. 15, 12. Of Christ: Mt 27:42; J 3:15 v.l.; Ac 9:42; 11:17; 16:31; 22:19.

ε. π. ἔν τινι believe in someone (Jer 12:6; Da 6:24 Theod.; Ps 77:22) is questionable in our lit.: in J 3:15 the best rdg. is ἐν αὐτῷ and is prob. to be construed w. ἔχῃ (in J πιστεύω usually takes the prep. εἰς when expressing the obj. of belief, as in 3:16); in Eph 1:13 both occurrences of ἐν ᾧ are prob. to be construed w. ἐσφραγίσθητε (=‘in connection with whom you have been sealed’ [cp. 4:30]); the acts of hearing and believing are coordinate, and πιστεύσαντες, along w. ἀκούσαντες, is used abs. (so REB; less clearly NRSV). But s. 1aε above: π. ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ Mk 1:15; IPhld 8:2.

ⓑ not expressed at all (the abs. πιστεύειν in a transcendent sense: Aeschin., In Ctesiph. 1 ἐγὼ πεπιστευκὼς ἥκω πρῶτον τοῖς θεοῖς; Aristot., Rhet. 2, 17, 1391b, 1ff; Plut., Mor. 170f; Porphyr., Ad Marcellam 24 πιστεῦσαι δεῖ, ὅτι [=because] μόνη σωτηρία ἡ πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ἐπιστροφή; Herm. Wr. 9, 10ab ἐπίστευσε καὶ ἐν τῇ καλῇ πίστει ἐπανεπαύσατο; cp. 1, 32 πιστεύω καὶ μαρτυρῶ=PapBerl 9795 [RReitzenstein, Studien z. antiken Synkretismus 1926, p. 161, 2]; Num 20:12; Ps 115:1; Is 7:9; Sir 2:13; 1 Macc 2:59; Philo, Rer. Div. Her. 14; 101, Deus Imm. 4, Mut. Nom. 178; τότε πιστεύσεις θέλων καὶ μὴ θέλων Theoph. Ant. 1, 8 [p. 74, 7]) Mk 15:32; 16:16f; Lk 8:12f; J 1:7, 50; 3:15, 18b; 4:41f, 48, 53; 5:44; 6:36, 47, 64ab, perh. 69 (MEnslin, The Perf. Tense in the Fourth Gosp.: JBL 55, ’36, 121–31, esp. 128); 9:38; 10:26; 11:15, 40; 12:39; 20:31b; Ac 4:4; 8:13, 37a; 11:21; 13:12, 39, 48; 14:1; 15:5, 7; 17:12, 34; 18:8b, 27; 19:2; 21:25; Ro 1:16; 3:22; 4:11; 10:4; 13:11; 15:13; 1 Cor 1:21; 3:5; 15:2; Gal 3:22; Eph 1:13, 19; 1 Th 2:10, 13; Hb 4:3; 1 Pt 2:7; 1 Cl 12:7; 2 Cl 17:3; 20:2; B 9:3; B 11:11; ISm 3:2; Hs 8, 10, 3; 9, 17, 4; 9, 22, 3. τὸ πιστεύειν faith IMg 9:2. ἐν ἀγάπῃ πιστεύειν IPhld 9:2 (ἐν ἀγάπῃ is here used adv.).—Participles in the var. tenses are also used almost subst.: (οἱ) πιστεύοντες (the) believers, (the) Christians (Orig., C. Cels. 1, 13, 34; Did., Gen. 106, 6) Ac 2:44; Ro 3:22; 1 Cor 14:22ab (opp. οἱ ἄπιστοι); 1 Th 1:7; Hs 8, 3, 3. (οἱ) πιστεύσαντες (those) who made their commitment = (those) who became believers, (the) Christians, Ac 2:44 v.l.; 4:32; 2 Th 1:10a; 2 Cl 2:3; Hs 9, 19, 1. οἱ πεπιστευκότες those who became (and remained) believers Ac 19:18; 21:20 (Just., D. 122, 2).—οἱ μέλλοντες πιστεύειν future believers 1 Cl 42:4; Hm 4, 3, 3a. οἱ νῦν πιστεύσαντες those who have just come to believe ibid. 4, 3, 3b.

ⓒ A special kind of this faith is the confidence that God or Christ is in a position to help suppliants out of their distress, have confidence (some of the passages already mentioned might just as well be classified here) abs. ὡς ἐπίστευσας γενηθήτω σοι may it be done to you in accordance with the confidence you have Mt 8:13. ὅσα ἂν αἰτήσητε πιστεύοντες whatever you pray for with confidence 21:22. Cp. Mk 5:36; 9:23f; Lk 8:50; 2 Cor 4:13a (Ps 115:1), b. W. ὅτι foll.: πιστεύετε ὅτι δύναμαι τοῦτο ποιῆσαι; do you have confidence that I am able to do this? Mt 9:28.—Mk 11:23.

③ entrust τινί τι someth. to someone (X., Mem. 4, 4, 17; Plut., Mor. 519e; Athen. 8, 341a; Lucian, Dial. Deor. 25, 1; SIG² 845, 7, see for numerous other examples index VI p. 384b. Cp. Wsd 14:5; 1 Macc 8:16; 4 Macc 4:7; TestJob 11:11; Jos., Bell. 4, 492; Hippol., Ref. 9, 12, 6) τὸ ἀληθινὸν τίς ὑμῖν πιστεύσει; Lk 16:11. αὐτῷ τοσούτων πιστευο̣μ̣έ̣ν̣ω̣ν̣ since so many (or so much) were ( was) entrusted to him AcPl Ha 7, 21 (connection uncertain). αὐτόν (so N. and Tdf.; v.l. ἑαυτόν) τινι trust oneself to someone (Brutus, Ep. 25; Plut., Mor. 181d ἀνδρὶ μᾶλλον ἀγαθῷ πιστεύσας ἑαυτὸν ἢ ὀχυρῷ τόπῳ=entrusting himself to a good man rather than to a stronghold; EpArist 270; Jos., Ant. 12, 396) J 2:24 (EStauffer, CDodd Festschr., ’56, 281–99.—Diod S 34 + 35 Fgm. 39a οὐ τοῖς τυχοῦσι φίλοις ἑαυτὸν ἐπίστευσεν=he did not trust himself to casual friends).—Pass. πιστεύομαί τι (B-D-F §159, 4) I am entrusted with someth. (Pla., Ep. 1, 309a; Polyb. 8, 17, 5; 31, 26, 7; Diod S 20, 19, 2; Appian, Bell. Civ. 2, 136 §568 ἃ ἐπιστεύθην; ins; pap [e.g. PLond I, 121, 608 p. 203]; Jos., Bell. 5, 567, Vi. 137; Ath. 24, 3. Cp. Esth 8:12e.—Dssm., LO 320f [LAE 379]). ἐπιστεύθησαν τὰ λόγια τοῦ θεοῦ Ro 3:2. πεπίστευμαι τὸ εὐαγγέλιον Gal 2:7 (PGM 13, 140 ὁ ὑπό σου πάντα πιστευθείς; 446); cp. 1 Th 2:4; 1 Ti 1:11.—Tit 1:3. οἰκονομίαν πεπίστευμαι 1 Cor 9:17; cp. Dg 7:1. S. also 7:2; IMg 6:1; IPhld 9:1ab. πιστεύομαί τι παρά τινος I am entrusted by someone with someth. (Polyb. 3, 69, 1; Jos., Bell. 1, 667): οἱ πιστευθέντες παρὰ θεοῦ ἔργον τοιοῦτο 1 Cl 43:1.

④ be confident about, a unique use found in ὸ̔ς μὲν πιστεύει φαγεῖν πάντα, someth. like the one is confident about eating anything Ro 14:2 (a combination of two ideas: ‘the pers. is so strong in the faith’ and: ‘the pers. is convinced that it is permissible to eat anything’; in brief: not cultically fussy. See Ltzm., Hdb. ad loc.; but also B-D-F §397, 2). Another probability is the sense

⑤ think/consider (possible), in Ro 14:2 perh. holds everything possible; cp. J 9:18 οὐκ ἐπίστευσαν they refused to entertain the possibility, and Ac 9:26. S. 4 above.—For lit. s. πίστις, end. DELG s.v. πείθομαι. M-M. EDNT. TW.

ὀργή, ῆς, ἡ (Hes. et al. in the sense of ‘temperament’; also ‘anger, indignation, wrath’ (so Trag., Hdt.+)

① state of relatively strong displeasure, w. focus on the emotional aspect, anger GPt 12:50 (s. φλέγω 2). W. πικρία and θυμός Eph 4:31; cp. Col 3:8 (on the relationship betw. ὀργή and θυμός, which are oft., as the product of Hebrew dualism, combined in the LXX as well, s. Zeno in Diog. L. 7, 113; Chrysipp. [Stoic. III Fgm. 395]; Philod., De Ira p. 91 W.; PsSol 2:23; ParJer 6:23). W. διαλογισμοί 1 Ti 2:8. W. μερισμός IPhld 8:1. ἡ ἀθέμιτος τοῦ ζήλους ὀρ. the lawless anger caused by jealousy 1 Cl 63:2. ἀπέχεσθαι πάσης ὀρ. refrain from all anger Pol 6:1. μετʼ ὀργῆς angrily (Pla., Apol. 34c; Esth 8:12x; 3 Macc 6:23; JosAs 4:16 μετὰ ἀλαζονείας καὶ ὀργῆς) Mk 3:5; βραδὺς εἰς ὀρ. slow to be angry Js 1:19 (Aristoxenus, Fgm. 56 Socrates is called τραχὺς εἰς ὀργήν; but s. Pla., Phd. 116c, where S. is called πρᾳότατο ‘meekest’). ἐλέγχετε ἀλλήλους μὴ ἐν ὀρ. correct one another, not in anger D 15:3 (ἐν ὀργῇ Is 58:13; Da 3:13 Theod.). Anger ἄφρονα ἀναιρεῖ 1 Cl 39:7 (Job 5:2); leads to murder D 3:2. δικαιοσύνην θεοῦ οὐκ ἐργάζεται Js 1:20; originates in θυμός and results in μῆνις Hm 5, 2, 4.—Pl. outbursts of anger (Pla., Euthyphro 7b ἐχθρὰ καὶ ὀργαί, Rep. 6, 493a; Maximus Tyr. 27, 6b; 2 Macc 4:25, 40; Jos., Vi. 266) 1 Cl 13:1; IEph 10:2 (B-D-F §142; W-S. §27, 4d). JStelzenberger, D. Beziehgen der frühchristl. Sittenlehre zur Ethik der Stoa ’33, 250ff. S. also Ps.-Phocyl. 57f; 63f and Horst’s annotations 153, 155–57.

② strong indignation directed at wrongdoing, w. focus on retribution, wrath (Πανὸς ὀργαί Eur., Med. 1172; Parmeniscus [III/II B.C.] in the schol. on Eur., Medea 264 Schw. τῆς θεᾶς ὀργή; Diod S 5, 55, 6 διὰ τὴν ὀργήν of Aphrodite; Philostrat., Vi. Apoll. 6, 29; SIG 1237, 5 ἕξει ὀργὴν μεγάλην τοῦ μεγάλου Διός; OGI 383, 210 [I B.C.]; LXX; En 106:15; TestReub 4:4; ApcEsdr 1:17 p. 25, 11 Tdf.; ApcrEzk pap. Fgm. 1 recto, 6 [Denis, p. 125]; SibOr 4, 162; 5, 75f; Philo, Somn. 2, 179, Mos. 1, 6; Just., D. 38, 2; 123, 3; oft. Jos., e.g. Ant. 3, 321; 11, 127; Theoph. Ant. 1, 3 [p. 62, 21].—EpArist 254 θεὸς χωρὶς ὀργῆς ἁπάσης) as the divine reaction toward evil (παιδεύει ἡ καλουμένη ὀρ. τοῦ θεοῦ Orig., C. Cels. 4, 72, 4) it is thought of not so much as an emotion (οὐ πάθος δʼ αὐτοῦ αὐτὴν [sc. ὀργὴν] εἶναί φαμεν Orig., C. Cels. 4, 72, 1) as the outcome of an indignant frame of mind ( judgment), already well known to OT history (of the inhabitants of Nineveh: οἳ τὴν ὀρ. διὰ μετανοίας ἐκώλυσαν Did., Gen. 116, 22), where it somet. runs its course in the present, but more oft. is to be expected in the future, as God’s final reckoning w. evil (ὀρ. is a legitimate feeling on the part of a judge; s. RHirzel, Themis 1907, 416; Pohlenz [s. below, b, end] 15, 3; Synes. Ep. 2 p. 158b).—S. Cat. Cod. Astr. V/4 p. 155.

ⓐ of the past and pres.: of judgment on the desert generation ὤμοσα ἐν τῇ ὀργῇ μου (Ps 94:11) Hb 3:11; 4:3. In the present, of Judeans ἔφθασεν ἐπʼ αὐτοὺς ἡ ὀρ. the indignation (ὀργή abs.= ὁρ. θεοῦ also Ro 12:19—AvanVeldhuizen, ‘Geeft den toorn plaats’ [Ro 12:19]: TSt 25, 1907, 44–46; [on 13:4; 1 Th 1:10]. Likew. Jos., Ant. 11, 141) has come upon them 1 Th 2:16 (cp. TestLevi 6:11; on 1 Th 2:13–16 s. BPearson, HTR 64, ’71, 79–94). Of God’s indignation against sin in the pres. ἀποκαλύπτεται ὀρ. θεοῦ ἐπὶ πᾶσαν ἀσέβειαν Ro 1:18 (JCampbell, ET 50, ’39, 229–33; SSchultz, TZ 14, ’58, 161–73). Of God’s indignation against evildoers as revealed in the judgments of earthly gov. authorities 13:4f (here ὀρ. could also be punishment, as Demosth. 21, 43). The indignation of God remains like an incubus upon the one who does not believe in the Son J 3:36 (for ἡ ὀρ. μένει cp. Wsd 18:20). Of the Lord’s wrath against renegade Christians Hv 3, 6, 1. The Lord ἀποστρέφει τὴν ὀρ. αὐτοῦ ἀπό τινος turns away (divine) indignation from someone (ἀποστρέφω 2a) Hv 4, 2, 6.—Of the wrath of God’s angel of repentance Hm 12, 4, 1.

ⓑ of God’s future judgment specifically qualified as punitive (ἐκφυγεῖν τὴν ὀρ. καὶ κρίσιν τοῦ θεοῦ Theoph. Ant. 2, 14 [p. 136, 16]) ἔσται ὀρ. τῷ λαῷ τούτῳ Lk 21:23; ἡ μέλλουσα ὀρ. Mt 3:7; Lk 3:7; IEph 11:1. ἡ ὀρ. ἡ ἐρχομένη 1 Th 1:10; cp. Eph 5:6; Col 3:6. σωθησόμεθα ἀπὸ τῆς ὀρ. Ro 5:9. οὐκ ἔθετο ἡμᾶς ὁ θεὸς εἰς ὀρ. God has not destined us for punitive judgment 1 Th 5:9. θησαυρίζειν ἑαυτῷ ὀργήν (s. θησαυρίζω 2b and PLond VI 1912, 77–78 ταμιευόμενος ἐμαυτῷ … ὀργήν and 81 εἰς ὀργὴν δικαίαν [opp. internal hostility, line 80]; s. SLösch, Epistula Claudiana 1930, 8. Claudius reserves to himself punitive measures against ringleaders of civil unrest; the par. is merely formal: in our pass. it is sinners who ensure divine indignation against themselves) Ro 2:5a. This stored-up wrath will break out ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὀργῆς (s. ἡμέρα 3bβ) vs. 5b. Elsewhere, too, the portrayal of the wrath of God in Paul is predom. eschatological: ὀρ. καὶ θυμός (s. θυμός 2) Ro 2:8 (cp. 1QS 4:12); cp. 1 Cl 50:4; δότε τόπον τῇ ὀρ. Ro 12:19 (s. 2a above; τόπος 4). Cp. 9:22a. ἐπιφέρειν τὴν ὀργήν inflict punishment 3:5 (s. 13:4f under a above; s. Just., A I, 39, 2). Humans are τέκνα φύσει ὀργῆς by nature children of wrath, i.e. subject to divine indignation Eph 2:3 (JMehlman, Natura Filii Irae etc. ’57). τέκνα ὀργῆς AcPlCor 2:19 (on gnostic opponents of Paul). Cp. σκεύη ὀργῆς κατηρτισμένα εἰς ἀπώλειαν objects of wrath prepared for destruction Ro 9:22b. Of the law: ὀργὴν κατεργάζεται it effects/brings (only) wrath 4:15.—In Rv the term is also used to express thoughts on eschatology 6:16; 11:18. ἡ ἡμέρα ἡ μεγάλη τῆς ὀρ. αὐτῶν the great day of their (God’s and the Lamb’s) wrath (s. above) 6:17. On τὸ ποτήριον τῆς ὀρ. αὐτοῦ the cup of his wrath 14:10 and οἶνος τοῦ θυμοῦ τῆς ὀρ. τοῦ θεοῦ 16:19; 19:15, s. θυμός 1 and 2 (AHanson, The Wrath of the Lamb, ’57, 159–80).—ARitschl, Rechtfertigung u. Versöhnung II⁴ 1900, 119–56; MPohlenz, Vom Zorne Gottes 1909; GWetter, D. Vergeltungsgedanke bei Pls1912; GBornkamm, D. Offenbarung des Zornes Gottes (Ro 1–3): ZNW 34, ’35, 239–62; ASchlatter, Gottes Gerechtigkeit ’35, 48ff; GMacGregor, NTS 7, ’61, 101–9; JHempel, Gottes Selbstbeherrschung, H-WHertzberg Festschr., ’65, 56–66. S. also κρίσις, end: Braun 41ff and Filson.—B. 1134. DELG 1 ὀργή. M-M. DLNT 1238–41. EDNT. TW.

δίκαιος, αία, ον (s. δικαιοσύνη; Hom.+; loanw. in rabb.)

① pert. to being in accordance with high standards of rectitude, upright, just, fair

ⓐ of humans

α. In Gr-Rom. tradition a δ. pers. is one who upholds the customs and norms of behavior, including esp. public service, that make for a well-ordered, civilized society (Hom, Od. 6, 120f hospitality and fear of God mark an upright pers.; Dem. 3, 21 a δίκαιος πολίτης gives priority to the interest of the state). Such perspective opened a bridge to Greco-Romans for understanding of Jewish/Christian perspectives: e.g. the description of an eccl. overseer (w. σώφρων, ὅσιος) Tit 1:8. Both polytheistic and monotheistic societies closely associated uprightness, with special reference to behavior toward humans (cp. Pla., Rep. 4, 443; Aristot. EN 5, 1, 1129a-1130a), and piety in reference esp. to familial obligations and deity (Augustus enshrined the perspective, taking pride in being awarded a crown for his δικαιοσύνη and εὐσέβεια Res Gestae 34). In keeping with OT tradition, NT writers emphasize a connection between upright conduct and sense of responsibility to God; δ. like צַדִּיק=conforming to the laws of God and people. General definition ὁ ποιῶν τὴν δικαιοσύνην δ. ἐστιν one who does what is right, is righteous 1J 3:7; cp. Rv 22:11.—Ro 5:7. δικαίῳ νόμος οὐ κεῖται law does not apply to an upright person 1 Ti 1:9. οὐκ ἔστιν δίκαιος Ro 3:10 (cp. Eccl 7:20); δ. παρὰ τῷ θεῷ righteous in the sight of God Ro 2:13; δ. ἐναντίον τοῦ θεοῦ (Gen 7:1; Job 32:2) Lk 1:6. W. φοβούμενος τὸν θεόν of Cornelius Ac 10:22. W. εὐλαβής (Pla., Pol. 311ab ἤθη εὐλαβῆ κ. δίκαια, τὸ δικαιον κ. εὐλαβές) Lk 2:25. W. ἀγαθός (Kaibel 648, 10; Jos., Ant. 8, 248; 9, 132 ἀνὴρ ἀγ. κ. δίκ.; s. ἀγαθός 2aα) 23:50; ἀθῷος (Sus 53) 1 Cl 46:4; ὅσιος (En 103:9) 2 Cl 15:3; ταπεινός B 19:6. (ὡς δίκαιον καὶ ἀναμάρτητον Just., D. 47, 5). Serving God w. a pure heart makes one δ. 2 Cl 11:1. Hence the δίκαιοι=the just, the upright in a specif. Israelite-Christian sense Mt 13:43 (cp. Da 12:3 Theod.) Lk 1:17; 1 Pt 3:12 (Ps 33:16); 1 Cl 22:6 (Ps 33:16); 33:7; 45:3f; 48:3 (Ps 117:20); 2 Cl 6:9; 17:7; 20:3f; B 11:7 (Ps 1:5f); MPol 14:1; 17:1; also of those who only appear upright (cp. Pr 21:2) Mt 23:28; Lk 18:9; 20:20; specifically of Christians Mt 10:41; Ac 14:2 D; 1 Pt 4:18 (Pr 11:31); Hv 1, 4, 2. W. apostles MPol 19:2; cp. 1 Cl 5:2. Esp. of the righteous of the OT: πατέρες δ. 1 Cl 30:7. W. prophets Mt 13:17; 23:29 (perh. teachers: DHill, NTS 11, ’64/65, 296–302). Of Abel (Did., Gen. 181, 10) Mt 23:35 (construction with τοῦ αἵματος deserves consideration: GKilpatrick, BT 16, ’65, 119); Hb 11:4; Enoch 1 Cl 9:3; Lot 2 Pt 2:7f (Noah: Just., D. 20, 1; 138, 1; δίκαιοι καὶ πατριάρχαι ibid. 67, 7); John the Baptist (w. ἅγιος) Mk 6:20; δ. τετελειωμένοι just persons made perfect (i.e., who have died) Hb 12:23. Opp. ἄδικοι (Pr 17:15; 29:27; En 99:3; 100:7) Mt 5:45; Ac 24:15; 1 Pt 3:18; ἁμαρτωλοί (Ps 1:5; En 104:6 and 12; PsSol 2:34) Mt 9:13; Mk 2:17; Lk 5:32; 15:7; ἁμαρτωλοί and ἀσεβεῖς (Ps 1:5f) 1 Ti 1:9; 1 Pt 4:18 (Pr 11:31); πονηροί (Pr 11:15) Mt 13:49 (μοχθηροί Tat. 3, 2). W. regard to the Last Judgment, the one who stands the test is δ. righteous Mt 25:37, 46.—Ro 1:17 (s. ζάω 2bβ); Gal 3:11; Hb 10:38 (all three Hab 2:4; cp. Larfeld I 494); Ro 5:19. Resurrection of the just Lk 14:14; prayer Js 5:16; cp. 5:6 (1bβ below). Joseph, who is interested in doing the right thing honorable, just, good (Jos., Ant. 15, 106; Diod S 33, 5, 6 ἀνδρὸς εὐσεβοῦς κ. δικαίου; Conon [I B.C.–I A.D.]: 26 Fgm. 1, 17 Jac.; Galen CMG V/10, 3 p. 33, 13f [XVIII/1 p. 247 K.] ἄνδρες δ.) Mt 1:19 (w. connotation of ‘merciful’ DHill, ET 76, ’65, 133f; s. δικαιοσύνη 3b).

β. of things relating to human beings ἔργα 1J 3:12; αἷμα δ. (Jo 4:19; La 4:13=αἷμα δικαίου Pr 6:17, where αἷ. δίκαιον is a v.l.) blood of an upright, or better, an innocent man Mt 23:35 (s. 1bβ below), and esp. 27:4, where δ. is v.l. for ἀθῷον; AcPl Ha 11, 8; ψυχὴ δ. upright soul (cp. Pr 10:3; s. also GrBar 10:5) 2 Pt 2:8; πνεῦμα δ. upright spirit Hm 5, 2, 7; ἐντολή (w. ἁγία and ἀγαθή) Ro 7:12. κρίσις (Dt 16:18; Is 58:2; 2 Macc 9:18; 3 Macc 2:22; Jos., Ant. 9, 4) J 5:30; 7:24; 8:16 v.l.; 2 Th 1:5; B 20:2. Pl. Rv 16:7; 19:2. φύσει δικαίᾳ by an upright nature IEph 1:1 (Hdb. ad loc.; Orig., C. Cels. 5, 24, 8); ὁδὸς δ. (Vi. Aesopi I G 85 P. of the ‘right way’) 2 Cl 5:7; B 12:4; pl. Rv 15:3.

ⓑ of transcendent beings. Because of their privileged status as authority figures, the idea of fairness or equity is associated w. such entities (for δ. in the sense of ‘equitable’ in a very explicit form s. Strabo 4, 18, 7).

α. God (NRhizos, Καππαδοκικά 1856, p. 113: it is gener. assumed that deities are just or fair, but the attribute is esp. affirmed in an ins fr. Tyana Θεῷ δικαίῳ Μίθρᾳ.—JMordtmann, MAI 10, 1885, 11–14 has several exx. of ὅσιος κ. δίκαιος as adj. applied to gods in west Asia Minor.—δικ. of Isis: PRoussel, Les cultes égypt. à Delos 1916, p. 276.—Oft. in OT; Jos., Bell. 7, 323, Ant. 11, 55 [w. ἀληθινός]; Just., A II, 12, 6, D. 23, 2) just, righteous w. ref. to God’s judgment of people and nations κριτὴς δ. a righteous judge (Ps 7:12; 2 Macc 12:6; PsSol 9:2; cp. the description of Rhadamanthys, Pind., O. 2, 69) 2 Ti 4:8; δ. ἐν τοῖς κρίμασιν 1 Cl 27:1; 60:1; cp. 56:5 (Ps 140:5); πατὴρ δ. J 17:25; cp. Ro 3:26; 1J 2:29; cp. 3:7; ὁ θεὸς ὁ παντοκράτωρ δ. AcPlCor 2:12. W. ὅσιος (Ps 144:17; Dt 32:4) Rv 16:5. W. πιστός 1J 1:9.

β. of Jesus who, as the ideal of an upright pers. is called simply ὁ δ. the upright one (HDechent, D. ‘Gerechte’, Eine Bezeichnung für d. Messias: StKr 100, 1928, 439–43) Ac 7:52; 22:14; Mt 27:19, cp. 24 v.l.; 1J 2:1; 3:7b; Lk 23:47 (for Gr-Rom. associations in favor of upright, esp. in Lk 23:47 s. Danker, Benefactor ’82, 345f. GKilpatrick, JTS 42, ’41, 34–36, prefers innocent, so also Goodsp., Probs. 90f, but against this interp. s. RHanson, Hermathena 60, ’42, 74–78; RKarris, JBL 105, ’86, 65–74). W. ἅγιος Ac 3:14. On the qu. whether Js 5:6 applies to Jesus, s. KAland, TLZ ’44, 103 and MDibelius, Commentary (Hermeneia), ad loc. (but s. Greeven’s note in this comm. p. 240, 58: ‘perhaps a veiled, melancholy allusion to the death of James’).—Also of angels Hs 6, 3, 2.

② The neuter denotes that which is obligatory in view of certain requirements of justice, right, fair, equitable (Dio Chrys. 67 [17], 12; Jos., Ant. 15, 376; cp. Strabo 4, 18, 7; s. Larfeld I 494) δ. παρὰ θεῷ it is right in the sight of God 2 Th 1:6. Also δ. ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ Ac 4:19; δ. καὶ ὅσιον it is right and holy 1 Cl 14:1, pl. Phil 4:8; δ. ἐστιν it is right Eph 6:1; w. inf. foll. Phil 1:7; 1 Cl 21:4 (cp. Hyperid. 6, 14; PSI 442, 14 [III B.C.] οὐ δίκαιόν ἐστι οὕτως εἶναι; Sir 10:23; 2 Macc 9:12; 4 Macc 6:34); δ. ἡγοῦμαι I consider it right (Diod S 12, 45, 1 δ. ἡγοῦντο) 2 Pt 1:13; τὸ δ. (Appian, Bell. Civ. 4, 97 §409 τὸ δ.=the just cause; Arrian, Anab. 3, 27, 5; Polyb.; IMagnMai; SEG XLI, 625, 5; pap; 2 Macc 4:34; 10:12; 3 Macc 2:25; EpArist; Jos., Bell. 4, 340 Ant. 16, 158; το νῦν δ. Tat. 1, 3) what is right Lk 12:57. τὸ δ. παρέχεσθαι give what is right Col 4:1. ὸ̔ ἐὰν ᾖ δ. δώσω ὑμῖν whatever is right I will give you Mt 20:4 (Diod S 5, 71, 1 τὸ δίκαιον άλλήλοις διδόναι; 8, 25, 4). Abstract for concrete (Philipp. [=Demosth. 12] 23 μετὰ τοῦ δ.; Dio Chrys. 52 [69], 6 ἄνευ νόμου κ. δικαίου; Ael. Aristid, 46 p. 302 D.) τὸ δίκαιον ὀρθὴν ὁδὸν ἔχει uprightness goes the straight way Hm 6, 1, 2. Pl. (Diod S 15, 11, 1; 19, 85, 3; Appian, Samn. 11 §4 al.; Lucian, Dial. Mort. 30, 1; Jos., Ant. 19, 288; SibOr 3, 257; Just., A I, 68, 3 δ. ἀξιοῦν; D. 28, 4 φυλάσσει τὰ αἰώνια δ.) δίκαια βουλεύεσθαι have upright thoughts Hv 1, 1, 8 (cp. λαλεῖν Is 59:4; ἐκζητήσεται 1 Macc 7:12; κρίνειν Ar. 15, 4; Just., A II, 15, 5).—B. 1180. DELG s.v. δίκη. M-M. TW. Spicq. Sv.

δύναμις, εως, ἡ (Hom.+; loanw. in rabb.) gener. ‘capability’, with emphasis on function.

① potential for functioning in some way, power, might, strength, force, capability

ⓐ general, λαμβάνειν δ. receive power Ac 1:8 (cp. Epict. 1, 6, 28; 4, 1, 109; Tat. 16, 1 δραστικωτέρας δ.); ἰδίᾳ δ. by one’s own capability 3:12. Of kings τὴν δύναμιν καὶ ἐξουσίαν αὐτῶν τῷ θηρίῳ διδόασιν Rv 17:13 (cp. Just., A I, 17, 3 βασιλικῆς δ.).—Of God’s power (Nicol. Dam.: 90 Fgm. 66, 33 Jac. θεῶν δ., Diod S 1, 20, 6 τοῦ θεοῦ τὴν δύναμιν of Osiris’ function as benefactor to humanity; 5, 71, 6; 27, 12, 1; 34 + 35 Fgm. 28, 3; Dio Chrys. 11 [12], 70, 75; 84; 23 [40], 36; Herm. Wr. 14, 9 ὁ θεὸς …, ἡ [ᾧ v.l.] πᾶσα δύναμις τοῦ ποιεῖν πάντα; PGM 4, 641; 7, 582; 12, 250; LXX; Aristobulus in Eus., PE 13, 12, 4; 7 [Fgm. 4, ln. 22 p. 164; ln. 84 p. 172]; EpArist; Jos., Ant. 8, 109; 9, 15; SibOr 3, 72; Just., A I, 32, 11 al.) Mt 22:29; Mk 12:24; Lk 22:69; Ro 1:16, 20 (Jos., C. Ap. 2, 167 God is known through his δ.); 9:17 (Ex 9:16); 1 Cor 1:18, 24; 2:5; 6:14; 2 Cor 4:7; 6:7; 13:4; Eph 3:7; 2 Ti 1:8; 1 Pt 1:5; Rv 1:16; 11:17; 12:10; 15:8; cp. 2 Cor 12:9a; Rv 5:12; 1 Cl 11:2; 33:3; Dg 7:9; 9:1f; δ. ὑψίστου Lk 1:35. In doxology (1 Ch 29:11f; on the doxol. in the Lord’s Prayer HSchumaker, Cath. World 160, ’45, 342–49) Mt 6:13 v.l.; D 8:2; 9:4; 10:5. Cp. Rv 4:11; 7:12; 19:1.—IMg 3:1; ISm 1:1; Hv 3, 3, 5; m 5, 2, 1; PtK 2. Hence God is actually called δ. (Philo, Mos. 1, 111, Mut. Nom. 29; Ath. 16, 2) Mt 26:64; Mk 14:62 (cp. Wsd 1:3; 5:23 and Dalman, Worte 164f). Christ possesses a θεία δ. (this expr. in Aristot., Pol. 4 [7], 4, 1326a 32; PGM 12, 302 al.; s. Orig., C. Cels. 3, 40, 20 al.; Did., Gen. 60, 8; s. θεῖος 1a) 2 Pt 1:3; cp. 1:16 and 1 Cor 5:4; of Christ’s potential to achieve someth. through Paul 2 Cor 12:9b (cp. SEG XXXIV, 1308, 5f [50 B.C.–50 A.D.]). In Hs 9, 26, 8, the potential associated with the women in black leads to destruction. δ. leaves Christ at his death GPt 5:19 (s. LVaganay, L’Évangile de Pierre 1930, 108; 254ff). ἐν τῇ τοῦ κυρίου δ. AcPlCor 2:39.— Power of the Holy Spirit (Jos., Ant. 8, 408; Just., D. 87, 4f al.) Lk 4:14; Ac 1:8; Ro 15:13, 19 (ἐν δ. πν. [θεοῦ]); Hm 11:2, 5. ἐν ἀποδείξει πνεύματος καὶ δυνάμεως 1 Cor 2:4; cp. ἐγείρεται ἐν δ. 15:43, foll. by σῶμα πνευμάτικον. δυνάμει κραταιωθῆναι be strengthened in power (i.e. with ability to function) by the Spirit Eph 3:16. Hence the Spirit given the Christian can be called πνεῦμα δυνάμεως, i.e. in contrast to an unenterprising spirit, πνεῦμα δειλίας, God offers one that functions aggressively, 2 Ti 1:7; cp. 1 Pt 4:14 v.l.; AcPl Ha 8, 25/BMM 32f/Ox 1602, 39. The believers are ἐν πάσῃ δ. δυναμούμενοι equipped w. all power Col 1:11; cp. Eph 1:19; 3:20 (for Eph 1:19 cp. 1QH 14:23; 11:29 al.; for Eph 3:16, 6:10 cp. 1QH 7:17, 19; 12:35; 1QM 10:5; see KKuhn, NTS 7, ’61, 336); esp. the apostles and other people of God Lk 24:49; Ac 4:33; 6:8; cp. AcPl Ha 6, 21. ἐν πνεύματι καὶ δ. Ἠλίου Lk 1:17.—Of the devil’s destructive capability Lk 10:19; cp. Rv 13:2. ἡ δύναμις τῆς ἁμαρτίας ὁ νόμος what gives sin its power to function is the law 1 Cor 15:56.

ⓑ specif., the power that works wonders (SEG VIII, 551, 39 [I B.C.]; POxy 1381, 206ff; PGM 4, 2449; 12, 260ff; Just., D. 49, 8 κρυφία δ.; s. JZingerle, Heiliges Recht 1926, 10f; JRöhr, D. okkulte Kraftbegriff im Altertum 1923, 14f) Mt 14:2; Mk 6:14; Hv 1, 3, 4. ἔχρισεν αὐτὸν ὁ θεός δυνάμει (God endowed him to perform miracles) Ac 10:38 (Dio Chrys. 66 [16], 10 of Jason: χρισάμενος δυνάμει τινί, λαβὼν παρὰ τῆς Μηδείας; Diod S 4, 51, 1 τ. τρίχας δυνάμεσί τισι χρίσασα=she anointed her hair with certain potions; 4, 51, 4; 17, 103, 4 ὁ σίδηρος κεχριμένος ἦν φαρμάκου δυνάμει=with a poisonous potion. Diod S 1, 97, 7 a powerful medium=φάρμακον; s. ἐξουσία 7; also RAC II 415–58). τὴν ἐξ αὐτοῦ δ. ἐξελθοῦσαν potency emanated from him Mk 5:30; cp. Lk 8:46; δ. παρʼ αὐτοῦ ἐξήρχετο 6:19; cp. 5:17; perh. also (but s. 3 below) Gal 3:5; 1 Cor 12:28f (on the pl. δυνάμεις s. X., Cyr. 8, 8, 14; Herm. Wr. 13, 8 al.; on this ADieterich, E. Mithraslit. 1903, 46f; cp. PKöhn VI, 245, 18 Athena; for parallels and lit. s. Ptocheia [=ASP 31] ’91, 55). ἐν δ. with power, powerful(ly) (TestJob 47:9; Synes., Ep. 90 p. 230d τοὺς ἐν δ.) Mk 9:1; Ro 1:4; Col 1:29; 2 Th 1:11; μετὰ δυνάμεως Mt 24:30; Mk 13:26; Lk 21:27.—κατὰ δύναμιν w. gen. (Lucian, Imag. 3) by the power of Hb 7:16. Hebraist.=δυνατός (but readily understood in the Greek world as a defining gen., e.g. λόγου ἄνοια=vocal frenzy Soph. Antig. 603; s. Judg 3:29; 20:46 [ἄνδρες δυνάμεως B =ἄνδρες δυνατοί A]; Wsd 5:23): τῷ ῥήματι τῆς δ. αὐτοῦ by his powerful word 1:3; μετʼ ἀγγέλων δυνάμεως αὐτοῦ w. messengers of his power i.e. angels who exercise Jesus’ power 2 Th 1:7 (unless this is to be rendered with KJV et al. his mighty angels) (cp. En 20:1; GrBar 1:8; 2:6); μὴ ἔχων δ. powerless Hv 3, 11, 2; m 9:12. ἰσχυρὰν δ. ἔχειν be very powerful m 5, 2, 3; cp. 9:11; ἐν ποίᾳ δ.; by what power? (s. under 5) Ac 4:7. ὕψος δυνάμεως pride in (one’s) power B 20:1.—Effectiveness in contrast to mere word or appearance 1 Cor 4:19f; 1 Th 1:5. ἔχοντες μόρφωσιν εὐσεβείας, τὴν δὲ δύναμιν αὐτῆς ἠρνημένοι they have the outward appearance of piety, but deny its function 2 Ti 3:5 (cp. Jos., Ant. 13, 409 τὸ ὄνομα τ. βασιλείας εἶχεν, τ. δὲ δύναμιν οἱ Φαρισαῖοι=[Alexandra] bore the title queen, but the Pharisees were in control). δ. πίστεως the power of faith in contrast to verbal profession IEph 14:2. Sim. δ. w. ἐξουσία (Dio Chrys. 11 [12], 65) potent authority i.e. the word of Jesus is not only authoritative but functions effectively ἐν ἐξουσίᾳ, for the unclean spirits depart Lk 4:36; 9:1.—W. ἰσχύς 2 Pt 2:11 (Ath. 24, 2); w. ἐνέργεια Hm 6, 1, 1 (cp. Galen X, 635); τὴν δ. τῆς ἀναστάσεως the effectiveness of his (Christ’s) resurrection, which brings about the resurrection of the believers Phil 3:10.—Of the peculiar power inherent in a thing (of the healing power of medicines since Hippocr.; cp. Diod S 1, 20, 4; 1, 97, 7; 17, 103, 4; Plut., Mor. 157d al.; Dio Chrys. 25 [42], 3; Galen, Comp. Med. XIII 707 K.). δ. πυρός Hb 11:34 (Diod S 15, 50, 3 δ. τοῦ φωτός=the intensity of the light).

② ability to carry out someth., ability, capability (cp. Democrit, Fgm. B 234; Pla., Philb. 58d; cp. Aristot., Metaph. 4, 12, 1019a 26; Epict. 2, 23, 34; 4 Km 18:20; Ruth 3:11; Jos., Ant. 10, 54; Just., D. 4, 1) δύναμιν εἰς καταβολὴν σπέρματος Hb 11:11 (s. entry καταβολή). κατὰ δύναμιν according to ability (Diod S 14, 81, 6 v.l.; SIG 695, 9; 44 [129 B.C.]; PGM 4, 650; POxy 1273, 24; BGU 1050, 14; Sir 29:20; Jos., Ant. 3, 102; Just., A II, 13, 6; also ὅση δ. A I, 13, 1; 55, 8 al.; ὡς δ. μου D. 80, 5) 2 Cor 8:3a; ἑκάστῳ κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν δ. to each according to his special capability (cp. SIG 695, 55) Mt 25:15; AcPl Ha 7, 17. Opp. beyond one’s ability ὑπὲρ δύναμιν (Demosth. 18, 193; Appian, Bell. Civ. 2, 1 §3; 2, 13 §49; POxy 282, 8; Sir 8:13) 2 Cor 1:8 or παρὰ δ. (Thu. 3, 54, 4; PPetr II, 3b, 2 [III B.C.]; POxy 1418, 3; Jos., Ant. 14, 378) 8:3b.

③ a deed that exhibits ability to function powerfully, deed of power, miracle, wonder (Ael. Aristid. 40, 12 K.=5 p. 59 D.: δυνάμεις ἐμφανεῖς; 42, 4 K.=6 p. 64 D. al.; Eutecnius 4 p. 41, 13; POxy 1381, 42; 90f τ. δυνάμεις ἀπαγγέλλειν; Steinleitner, nos. 3, 7f and 17; 8, 10 [restored] al.; Ps 117:15; Just., A I, 26, 22 al.) w. σημεῖα 2 Th 2:9; also in pl. Ac 2:22; 2 Cor 12:12; Hb 2:4; in this sense δ. stands mostly in pl. δυνάμεις Mt 7:22; 11:20f, 23; 13:54, 58; Mk 6:2; 9:39; Lk 10:13; 19:37; Ac 8:13; 19:11; 1 Cor 12:10, 28f; Gal 3:5 (on the two last pass. s. 1b above); Hb 6:5. Sg. Mk 6:5.

④ someth. that serves as an adjunct of power, resource μικρὰν ἔχειν δ. have few resources Rv 3:8. Also wealth (X., An. 7, 7, 36, Cyr. 8, 4, 34; Dt 8:17f) ἐκ τῆς δ. τοῦ στρήνους fr. the excessive wealth Rv 18:3. Esp. of military forces (Hdt. et al. very oft.; cp. OGI ind. VIII; LXX; Jos., Ant. 18, 262; Just., D 131, 3), even of the heavenly bodies thought of as armies δ. τῶν οὐρανῶν the armies of heaven (Is 34:4 v.l.; 4 Km 17:16; Da 8:10 Theod.; En 18:14) Mt 24:29; Lk 21:26; cp. Mk 13:25.

⑤ an entity or being, whether human or transcendent, that functions in a remarkable manner, power as a personal transcendent spirit or heavenly agent/angel ([cp. Pla., Crat. 438c] Aristot., Met. 4, 12, 1019a, 26 divinities δυνάμεις [likewise TestAbr A 14 p. 94, 21=Stone p. 36] λέγονται; Eth. Epic. col. 9, 16, w. θεοι; Porphyr., Abst. 2, 2 p. 133 Nauck δαίμοσιν ἢ θεοῖς ἤ τισι δυνάμεσιν θῦσαι; Sallust. 15 p. 28, 15 αἱ ἄνω δυνάμεις; Herm. Wr. 1, 26; 13, 15; Synes., Ep. 57 p. 191b; PGM 4, 3051; 4 Macc 5:13; Philo, Conf. Lingu. 171, Mut. Nom. 59) Ro 8:38; 1 Cor 15:24; Eph 1:21; 1 Pt 3:22; αἱ δ. τοῦ σατανᾶ IEph 13:1. (Cp. αἱ πονηραὶ δ., διάβολος καὶ οἱ ἄγγελοι αὐτοῦ Did., Gen. 45, 4.) θεὸς ἀγγέλων καὶ δ. MPol 14:1 (cp. the ins in FCumont, Étud. syr. 1917, p. 321, 5 ὁ θεὸς τ. δυνάμεων=BCH 26, 1902, 176; Just., D. 85, 6 ἄγγελοι … καὶ δ.)—Desig. of a personal divine being as a power (i.e. an effective intermediary or expression; s. DDD 509–16) of the most high God (Ael. Aristid. 37, 28 K.=2 p. 27 D.: Athena as δ. τοῦ Διός; Just., A I, 14, 5 δ. θεοῦ ὁ λόγος αὐτοῦ ἦν; cp. 23, 2; Tat. 5, 1) οὗτός ἐστιν ἡ δύναμις τοῦ θεοῦ ἡ καλουμένη μεγάλη this man is what is called the Great Power of God Ac 8:10 (cp. ins of Saïttaï in Lydia εἷς θεὸς ἐν οὐρανοῖς μέγας Μὴν οὐράνιος, μεγάλη δύναμις τοῦ ἀθανάτου θεοῦ: ILydiaKP 110; PGM 4, 1275ff ἐπικαλοῦμαί σε τὴν μεγίστην δύναμιν τὴν ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ὑπὸ κυρίου θεοῦ τεταγμένην. S. New Docs 1, 107. Cp. HKippenberg, Garizim u. Synagoge: RVV ’71, 122–24.—GWetter, ‘D. Sohn Gottes’ 1916, 8f; WSpiegelberg, Die ägypt. Gottheit der ‘Gotteskraft’: Ztschr. f. äg. Sprache 57, 1922, 145ff; FPreisigke, D. Gotteskraft der frühchristl. Zeit 1922).

⑥ the capacity to convey thought, meaning (Pla., Crat. 394b; Polyb. 20, 9, 11; Dionys. Hal. 1, 68; Dio Chrys. 19 [36], 19; Cass. Dio 55, 3; Philo, Congr. Erud. Gr. 125; Just., D. 125, 1 ἡ δ. τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ ὀνόματος; 138, 1 ὀγδόης ἡμέρας … δυνάμει … πρώτης) of language 1 Cor 14:11; of stones Hv 3, 4, 3; cp. 3, 8, 6f.—OSchmitz, D. Begriff δ. bei Pls: ADeissmann Festschr. 1927, 139–67; WGrundmann, D. Begriff d. Kraft in d. ntl. Gedankenwelt ’32; Dodd 16–20; EFascher, Dynamis Theou: ZTK n. s. 19, ’38, 82–108; LBieler, Δύναμις u. ἐξουσία: Wiener Studien 55, ’38, 182–90; AForster, The Mng. of Power for St. Paul, ATR 32, ’50, 177–85; MBarré, CBQ 42, ’80, 216–27 (contrast w. ‘weakness’ in Qumran lit.)—DELG. Lampe s.v. δύναμις VI B and VII. RAC IV 441–51. EDNT. M-M. TW.

εἴδωλον, ου, τό (Hom. et al. ordinarily in the sense: form, image, shadow, phantom; cp. Ath. 27, 1; Hippol., Ref. 4, 50, 2; AcJ 28 [Aa II/1] 166, 13 used by a Christian of his bodily appearance as opposed to his real Christian self; LexGrMin 53, 20–24). In the LXX εἴδωλον bridges two views: the deities of the nations have no reality, and so are truly the products of fantasy; and they are manufactured by human hands (cp. the satire expressed, e.g., 3 Km 18:27; Jer 2:27f; Is 44:12–17).

① cultic image/representation of an alleged transcendent being, image, representation (cp. Chaeremon Fgm. 25 Db p. 38 H.: the falcon as εἰ. of the sun signifies a deity; Is 30:22; 2 Ch 23:17; Tob 14:6; EpJer 72; Just., A I, 64, 1 τὸ εἰ. τῆς λεγομένης Κο͂ρης; Ath. 15, 1; Orig., C. Cels. 3, 15, 15 [w. ἀγάλματα]; cp. Polyb. 30, 25, 13 θεῶν ἢ δαιμόνων εἴδωλα ‘images of gods or demi-gods’; Vett. Val. 67:5; 113, 17; Cat. Cod. Astr. VII p. 176, 22; OGI 201, 8; PStras 91, 10; PSI 901, 13 and 22). Sacrifices were made to it (Nicol. Dam.: 90 Fgm. 13, 23 p. 407, 31 Jac. πρὸς τῷ εἰδώλῳ ἀποσφάττεσθαι; Num 25:2; 1 Macc 1:43; cp. Orig., C. Cels. 1, 36, 32 ἀπὸ τῶν εἰ. μαντείαν λαβεῖν; since Mosaic law forbade material representation of God, all references in our lit. to a divine image, usu. transliterated ‘idol’, relate to polytheistic Gr-Rom. depiction) Ac 7:41; gold and silver (Ps 113:12) Rv 9:20. εἴδωλα ἄφωνα images that cannot speak 1 Cor 12:2 (but s. 2 below; cp. Hab 2:18; 3 Macc 4:16; JosAs 3:10 πρόσωπα τῶν εἰ.; 8:5 εἴ. νεκρὰ καὶ κωφά al.; Ar. 13, 1 θεοποιούμενοι τὰ κωφὰ καὶ ἀναίσθητα εἴ. ‘making gods out of mute and insensible images’.—Polytheists also know that the images of the gods are lifeless: e.g. Artem. 4, 36 ταῦτα οὐ ζῇ; for Ancient Near East s. MGruber, DDD 240. τούτων εἰδώλων τῶν πλάνων ‘these deceptive [deified] images’ ApcPt Bodl. ἵνα μηκέτι εἰδώλοις λατρεύῃς καὶ κνίσαις ‘so that you might no longer devote yourselves to images and sacrificial smoke’ AcPl Ha 2, 32. Cp. εἴδωλα, ἔργα χειρῶν ἀνθρώπων Theoph. Ant. 2, 34 [p.184, 25]).

② through metonymy the image and the deity or divinity alleged to be represented are freq. associated in such manner that the image factor is less significant than the component of unreality or spuriousness of what is represented (cp. Is 44:6–20; 46;1–7; Wsd 13–14) fabricated/imaged deity, idol (oft. LXX, also Philo; Jos., Ant. 9, 273; 10, 50; TestReub 4:6; TestSol; TestJos 4:5; 6:5; JosAs; Just., A I, 49, 5 al.; Iren. 1, 15, 4 [Harv. I 153, 7] al.; Orig., C. Cels. 5, 43, 11 [w. δαίμονες]) βδελύσσεσθαι τὰ εἴ. abhor idols Ro 2:22; cp. B 4:8. … ὅτι εἴ. τί ἐστιν; (do I mean to say) that an imaged deity is anything? 1 Cor 10:19 (i.e. the cult object as alleged image is evident, but its subject has no real existence as a god; Paul means that if any transcendent reality is at all to be assigned to an εἴδωλον, its status is not that of a god but of the lesser beings known as δαίμονες 1 Cor 10:20). Cp. 1 Cor 12:2 (s. 1 above). Contrasted w. the temple of God, i.e. God’s people 2 Cor 6:16. Contrasted w. God (cp. θεοὶ δὲ οὐ τὰ εἴδωλα ἢ δαίμονες Did., Gen. 248, 6) 1 Th 1:9. ἀπὸ τῶν εἰ. ἀποσπᾶν tear away fr. imaged deities 2 Cl 17:1; οὐδὲν εἴ. ἐν κόσμῳ (in wordplay w. οὐδεὶς θεός) no idol has any real existence in the universe (Twentieth Century NT) 1 Cor 8:4 (cp. the contrast between humanity as being οὐδέν and heaven that abides for the immortals Pind., N. 6, 3). τῇ συνηθείᾳ (v.l. συνειδήσει) because of their consciousness, up to now, that this is an imaged deity vs. 7; Ac 15:20; ἱερεῖς τῶν εἰ. priests of the imaged deities B 9:6. φυλάσσειν ἑαυτὸν ἀπὸ τῶν εἰ. keep oneself fr. deified illusions or ghosts (i.e. views of God that are divorced from the truth of God’s self-revelation in Jesus Christ; in contrast to this ἀλήθεια, the εἴδωλα are but phantoms in the Gr-Rom. sense of the term) 1J 5:21. JSuggit, JTS 36, ’85, 386–90. TPodella, Das Lichtkleid ’96, esp. 164–85.—B. 1491. DELG s.v. εἶδος. DDD s.v.‘AZZABIM and GILLULIM’. M-M. TW. Sv.

θέλημα, ατος, τό (s. two next entries; Antiphon Soph. 58; Aristot., De Plant. 1, 1 p. 815b, 21; Aeneas Tact. 2, 8; 18, 19; POxy 924, 8 [IV A.D.]; LXX; PsSol 7:3; OdeSol 11:21; TestSol, Test12Patr, JosAs; ParJer 1:7; ApcEsdr 4:24 p. 28, 2 Tdf.; ApcSed, Just., Tat., Mel., P. 76, 552)

① what one wishes to happen, objective sense, what is willed

ⓐ gener. ἐὰν θ. ᾖ if it is his (God’s or Christ’s) will IEph 20:1; IRo 1:1 (θέλημα abs.=God’s will also ISm 11:1; IPol 8:1 and in Paul Ro 2:18; s. also b below). γενηθήτω τὸ θέλημά σου Mt 6:10; 26:42; Lk 11:2 v.l.; D. 8:2; τὸ θ. τοῦ θεοῦ γενέσθω MPol 7:1. τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ θ. τ. πέμψαντός με J 6:39f. μὴ τὸ θ. μου ἀλλὰ τὸ σὸν γινέσθω Lk 22:42. Cp. Ac 21:14; Col 4:12; Hb 10:10 (only here in the NT w. ἐν; cp. AcPlCor 2:26). οὕτως οὐκ ἔστιν θέλημα ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ πατρὸς ἵνα so it is not the Father’s will that Mt 18:14 (οὐκ ἔστιν θ. as Mal 1:10; Eccl 5:3; 12:1).

ⓑ what one wishes to bring about by one’s own action, since one has undertaken to do what one has willed οὐ ζητῶ τὸ θ. τὸ ἐμόν I do not aspire (to do) my own will J 5:30a; 6:38. τὸ μυστήριον τοῦ θελήματος αὐτοῦ the secret purpose of God’s will, i.e. the carrying out of God’s plan of salvation Eph 1:9. οὐκ ἦν θ., ἵνα ἔλθῃ he was not willing to come 1 Cor 16:12 (but this passage could also belong under the abs. use of 1a).

ⓒ what one wishes to bring about by the activity of others, to whom one assigns a task.

α. of persons ὁ δοῦλος ὁ γνοὺς τὸ θ. τοῦ κυρίου αὐτοῦ what his master wants Lk 12:47 (in a parable). τὸ θ. τοῦ πατρός Mt 21:31.

β. of the devil εἰς τὸ ἐκείνου θ. to do his will 2 Ti 2:26.

γ. predom. of God (or Christ) τὸ θέλημα τοῦ θεοῦ (cp. Herm. Wr. 5, 7; 13, 2; Philo, Leg. All. 3, 197; TestIss 4:3, TestNapht 3:1; Just., A I, 63, 10 al.) Ro 12:2; Eph 5:17; 1 Th 4:3; 5:18; 1 Pt 2:15; 4:2; cp. J 5:30b; 1 Cl 40:3; 56:2. θελήματι τοῦ κελεύοντος λόγου Dg 11:8. γινώσκειν τὸ θέλημα know the will Ro 2:18; Ac 22:14. ἡ ἐπίγνωσις τοῦ θ. αὐτοῦ Col 1:9; ποιεῖν τὸ θ. (1 Esdr 9:9; 4 Macc 18:16; JosAs 12:3) Mt 7:21; 12:50; Mk 3:35; J 4:34; 6:38b; 7:17; 9:31; Eph 6:6; Hb 10:7, 9 (both Ps 39:9), 36; 13:21; 1J 2:17; 2 Cl 5:1; 6:7; 8:4; 9:11; 10:1; 14:1; Pol 2:2. Also ποιεῖν τὰ θελήματα (Ps 102:21; Is 44:28; 2 Macc 1:3) GEb121, 34; Mk 3:35 v.l.; Ac 13:22. μὴ λειποτακτεῖν (q.v.) ἀπὸ τοῦ θελήματος αὐτοῦ 1 Cl 21:4. προσέλθωμεν τῷ θ. αὐτοῦ let us heed the (Lord’s) will 33:8. ὑποτασσώμεθα τῷ θ. αὐτοῦ 34:5 (opp. ἀντιτασσόμενος 36:6; ἐναντιουμένους 61:1). εἶξαι … τῷ θ. τοῦ θεοῦ 56:1.

δ. ποιεῖν τὰ θελήματα τ. σαρκός do what the flesh desires Eph 2:3.

② the act of willing or desiring, subjective sense, will

ⓐ of the human will (Ps 1:2) θελήματι ἀνθρώπου by an act of the human will 2 Pt 1:21. ἐὰν … ἐπιδῶμεν ἑαυτοὺς τοῖς θελήμασιν τῶν ἀνθρώπων 1 Cl 14:2 if we heedlessly permit ourselves to be controlled by the will of humans ἐξουσίαν ἔχειν περὶ τ. ἰδίου θ. have control over one’s desire 1 Cor 7:37; here θ. acc. to many has the connotation of sexual desire, as J 1:13 (θ. σαρκός, θ. ἀνδρός; cp. PGM 4, 1430; 1521; 1533). Of the will of an assembled crowd, directed toward the death of Jesus Lk 23:25.

ⓑ as a rule of the will of God (or Christ) ἡ βουλὴ τοῦ θ. Eph 1:11; ἡ εὐδοκία τοῦ θ. vs. 5 (cp. CD 3, 15). εἰ θέλοι τὸ θ. τοῦ θεοῦ if the will of God should so decree 1 Pt 3:17 (cp. Just., D. 119, 1 θελήματι τοῦ θελήσαντος). θελήματι θεοῦ by God’s will ITr 1:1; Pol 1:3. Also διὰ θελήματος θεοῦ Ro 15:32; 1 Cor 1:1; 2 Cor 1:1; 8:5; Eph 1:1; Col 1:1; 2 Ti 1:1; 1 Cl 32:3f; Χριστοῦ AcPl Ha 5, 35; also διὰ τὸ θέλημα Rv 4:11 or ἐν τ. θελήματι τ. θεοῦ Ro 1:10; ἐν θ. θεοῦ 1 Cl 49:6; AcPl Ha 7, 13; AcPlCor 2:26; cp. 1 Cl ins; IEph ins, or ἐκ θελήματος θεοῦ (cp. Ps 27:7) 1 Cl 42:2; πρὸς τὸ θ. according to (the master’s) will Hs 9, 5, 2. Also κατὰ τὸ θ. (1 Esdr 8:16) Gal 1:4; 1J 5:14; 1 Pt 4:19; IPhld ins; ISm 1:1; 1 Cl 20:4; Hm 12, 6, 2; MPol 2:1 (Just., D. 85, 4 al.).—DELG s.v. ἐθέλω. M-M. TW.